《I Played the Role of the Adopted Daughter Too Well》


 Chapter 1

    I thought it was just a dream.


    Youd better read the providence of winter. If you want to survive.


    The Duke has brought me here, so Ill be sharp and cruel in no time.


    It was a line that Ive heard a lot.


    That sharp de reminds me of the most talented man Ive ever known, Heron Verratoux.


    That was what Heron Verratoux said when he first met his adopted daughter, Vi.


    This is a dream, right?


    Of course, I am dead.


    I thought for sure this was a dream.


    Ive always had regrets reading the novel The Shadow of Verratoux. The heroine, Vi Verratoux, was the ruler of the Duke of Verratoux. Eventually, Vi rose to the top with her natural talent and desperate efforts.


    But I felt that Vi never felt happiness.


    Vi may be the seeding ruler, but in reality, she was lonely and mncholy. I imagined that made me dream of that thought.


    Lets pause for a second.


    This is the prologue of the novel.


    On the first day, the Winter Castles owner, Heron Verratoux, brought in Vi, who was abandoned in an empty private house.


    There was only one reason why Heron Verratoux brought Vi to Winter Castle.


    It was because Vi has a talent as a murderer, near the ending of the novel. She murmured.


    I got cherished by Verratoux, but I lost everything because of Verratouxx as well.


    As a reader, I always felt sorry for her because of that.


    I would have done things differently.


    Since I recognized it from a nce.


    Usually, whenever the Duke spoke, the seven-year-old Vi, who knew nothing, just listened.


    As a reader of this novel, I felt pity for her.


    The first step is always the most important for anything.


    Anyway, this is a dream, right?


    So Ive decided to do as I please.


    Are you my father now?


    When I said that, Duke Heron, who was walking in the hallway stopped.


    The man next to him also flinched.


    It seemed like hes Carlton, the Dukes general butler. A dreamy like father.


    The Duke of Heron answered in a dry voice.


    Thats what it will be.


    The Duke adopted me because of my great talent as a killer, which he believed could be a good stimulus to Verratouxs immediate family.


    To put it simply, I came here as a substitute, who was originally used and abandoned. However, Vi is the main character in the novel, and with her ability, she was able to ovee everything and be his sessor. While in the process, facing a tremendous crisis and a great deal of troubles.


    Have you ever seen me as your family, even once?


    You have grown up to be a great Verratoux. Family? Saying things like that doesnt suit you at all.


    Yes, it doesnt suit me.


    But of course Han Ah-rin, the reader, knew.


    I wanted to hear that Vi is actually a part of the family. Not the cruel sessor Vi Verratoux.


    I wanted to be the daughter, Vi Verratoux.


    Though eventually, that wish never came true. Vi ascended to the throne of Verratoux, by killing Heron. Countless readers dropped the novel after this part, and started to curse the writer.


    Although there are many behind-the-scenes stories, the readers who dropped the novel werent able to read the passage.


    Anyway, I asked my dream father, Heron, a question.


    Ive heard a lot about Verratoux.


    And how did you hear about that?


    Its a rational family.


    If its a reasonable and rational family, why dont you give me the authority to choose my father? I could only be a part of Verratoux if you allow me to take the lead myself.


    Carlton tried to restrain me.


    Well, Princess?


    Be polite. You are now the princess of Verratoux. Ive be qualitatively different from you in the slums. It seemed like that was what he was going to say.


    But I knew.


    Duke Heron would rather hear my provocative question, since thats his favorite character!


    You seem to know a lot about Verratoux.


    Yes.


    I think I know them, better than the Verratoux themselves.


    Ask me any questions about Verratoux. I could answer you like a test taker who had memorized the answer sheet.


    Its a weak, yet strong family in which everything would be proven by ability.


    An unsophisticated family that encourages the ughter of their own family.


    They are the shield of the north, protecting mankind from the snowy ce.


    And a Duke who had iron blood and valued a reasonable choice and farce of the family.


    OK.


    Im going to smile at this point.


    Squeak.


    Youre asking me, why didnt I give you a choice when youre in such a thorough and reasonable family, right?


    That sounds about right.


    Then the Duke asked me.


    Will you be my daughter?


    Yes. I will.


    You answered quickly.


    Yes.


    Why?


    Because my father is handsome.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Please be precise. Its not your choice that I was chosen, its my choice. My father-to-be was just proposing it to me, and I epted the offer, okay?


    Yes.


    This sounds like fun.


    I could feel Heron Verratouxs gaze.


    I could see curiosity hidden in those cold eyes.


    Anyways, when am I going to wake up from this dream? Its not a really bad dream.


    I should be waking up soon.


    I asked something


    Im your daughter now, so Im eligible for posterity, right?


    Of course.


    Dont worry, Ill make sure you dont regret taking me in


    I dont want to be a sacrificial adopted daughter.


    And not regarded as a tool or stimnt.


    I wish youd love me more.


    It was depressing for me, when I read the novel where Vi eventually became the ruler, but no one no one was on her side.


    Everyone was afraid of Vi.


    No one loved her.


    Youll do that for me, right?


    Ive always thought it would be nice to have a family. You act like a real father, not just in name.


    I thought about Vi Verratoux from the prologue.


    I think I nailed it perfectly.


    How should I word this?


    I feel like Ive be a sessful fan..


    I cant believe I changed the novel, for her family to be more affectionate to her.


    This feels like I am more than a fan, it feels like I am in her body.


    Im d this dreamsted for a while.


    He nced at the Duke.


    The butler, Carlton, stood with a strange look on his face.


    His face was full of small scars, making it seem like he doesnt fit in a neat suit.


    The butlers thought was clearly visible, that adopted daughter is going to die. It was obvious what was on his mind.


    The Duke of Heronughed.


    Amusing


    The Duke of Heron is known as the Duke of Heaven.


    He was named that, after killing as many as thousands of people before bing the head of Verratoux.


    That was when I felt a terrible energy pouring out


    Ugh!


    I was astonished that I didnt realize it.


    Am I inside the novel?


    My whole body is tingling.


    The electricity seemed to prate my body. My heart trembled, and cold sweats flowed down my back.


    It was a little strange at this point. Why is this so vivid?


    Make sure you survive. I wont kill you myself.


    Somehow it was ominous. Unknown uneasiness began to creep in.


    Why wont I wake up?


    ***


    She is like a child born with Killer Star, which has appeared several times in history books.


    I bought it on a whim, since I find it quite interesting. It was like finding an intriguing animal, and locking it in a zoo so only he could see. Through the adoption, the child was not even seven-years-old.


    The thorough and reasonable Heron sat at his desk in his study, lost in his thoughts.


    Amusing.


    That was his thought when he first met Vi.


    She had red eyes. There was a piece of stained ss dripping with blood in her hand. She grabbed the neck of a ve merchant who tried to kidnap her, making him copse.


    A seven-years-old child, who wasnt trained was able to do that. That caused him to wonder why she didnt give him a choice at that time.


    The butler, Carlton, uttered.


    You look happy, Duke.


    That was delightful.


    What do you mean?


    The growth of that child is beyond her years. Besides, isnt the way she speaks better than Lina, who is older than her?


    Her words were not like a seven-years-old child, nor her pronunciation.


    Ive identified myself as seven years old, but in reality, Im about five years old. I think I was very slow to grow because I couldnt eat properly. Or shes just confused about her age.


    Did I look like a kid whos confused about my age?


    Thats not it.


    Your mindset, your bodynguage, is different from others.


    Heron observed the state of Vi, but there wasnt much to learn.


    You mean it was unnatural?


    Yes.


    Carlton also couldnt think of anything.


    He pointed out the reason with greatmon sense.


    I may have pretended to be proud, but I am nervous. If thats what youre trying to say, then its because I felt awkward.


    Carlton, who was speaking, realized only then.


    Ah!


    Being nervous and scared, she had said such things to Heron.


    It meant that the little girl had a huge heart.


    A strong spirit to ovee fear. Youve taken a good look at that.


    By Carltons eyes, Vi had a very good first step.


    The seven-year-old adopted by Verratoux showed the best she could show. A rather rude attitude might have been a problem, but that doesnt matter because the Duke didnt mind.


    But the Duke was thinking of something else.


    If he eventually loves me, I should probably be waking up soon.


    No one in Verratoux.


    Ever ask for affection so proudly.


    But Vi is different.


    I asked you to love me with impudence and dignity.


    The important thing was that it was not done out of servile and confidence. This was my first time experiencing this.


    Andshe is kind.


    She is different from the other children of the Duke.


    She didnt look like seven years old in any way.


    If feels like if he holds her in his hands, she will break.


    The Duke asked.


    Carlton, what do you think is the probability that this child will survive in Verratoux until she bes an adult?


    I think its less than 40 percent.


    I see.


    The Duke was lost in his thought. He had an instinctive insight to read a mans true heart.


    In the novel, they called it Genuine Eyes, which is also read as Real Snow.


    [T/N: Eyes and snow have the same Korean word.]


    Vi had a strong affinity for Heron himself. It was also true that he really wanted a family. Vi acted as if she had been a child for a long time. Without feigning ignorance, but from the bottom of his heart, he didnt understand why.


    Why do you like me?


    When did you see me? It wasnt just a simple favor. There was longing and affection in her eyes.


    Why?


    There was no telling why.


    Heron Verratoux, the Winters ruler, whose family is nowhere to be found, was very unfamiliar with the unprovocative fondness.


    Heronmanded.


    Put Jenon as her regr butler.


    Jennon?


    Hes too good to be a butler, thats what he thought.


    He also wanted to make sure what he heard was right.


    Is he going to be put as a regr butler, not just temporary?


    Yes.


    The Dukes word is thew here.


    Yes, Sir.


    Two days have passed since then.

 Chapter 2

    Vi bit her fingernails with her lips.


    Why is this happening?


    Why wont I wake up? Is this really a dream?


    Two days passed.


    In the meantime, no one disturbed Vi.


    This fluffy, wide white bed contains some magic in it.


    It wasfortable, but somewhat awkward since it felt like my body would sink just by touching it.


    I got up and walked towards the desk, and pulled my chair down.


    Paused.


    I am rtively small.


    Though Im sitting on the chair, my legs cant even touch the ground.


    This is so high.


    At this point, I had no choice but to ept that I had possessed Vi.


    H.Have I seriously reincarnated?


    This


    and even in the mass killer Princess Vis body?


    Following her father, a thousand-year-old Dukes footsteps, she became the adopted daughter of the executioner Duke.


    Genocide.


    Hes killed thousands of people.


    Impossible.


    No.


    How? I thought this was a dream.


    How could I believe that this ridiculous phenomenon is real?


    I ripped out my hair again.


    I have seriously possessed this body.


    I am now a part of the Iron blood family.


    The Iron blood Duke.


    I really had be Verratouxs adopted daughter.


    I became the Main Female Character


    Ive imagined this a lot but never thought this would actually happen.


    After two days and ten hourster, Arin had finally epted.


    Arin, who lived in the 21st century, became the adopted daughter, Vi Verratoux.


    I sat at my desk and started to ponder.


    I need to stay alert if Im entering the tigers den.


    Phew.


    I sighed.


    This is a ce where one must thoroughly prove their ability.


    When Vi became a Verratoux, she started getting hunted by her siblings.


    She had to prove her abilities, or she would be killed.


    As a reader, its full of tension! It is a thrilling view of the world she lives in.


    Now that I have entered the characters shoes, its been smeared with dog pop.


    First of all, Im going to have to make those psychos of Verratoux recognize me as Verratoux, right?


    Once she survives, she will be recognized.


    I bit my nails.


    Then she would push the first Princess to be the sessor.


    If Vi did not make all the bad jokes in the original book, the first Princess would have easily taken the post as the next Duchess.


    When the sessor is chosen, the war between the siblings will end.


    All the dangerous burdens would disappear as well.


    All right. Lets make the first Princess be the Duchess.


    In order to follow the original Vis footsteps, she had to kill ten thousand people, but I knew I couldnt do that.


    I dont want to kill anyone, nor do I want to die.


    Vis expression became serious.


    Arin, who is a reader, always felt sorry for Vi.


    I dont intend to be a ruler. I dont want to be the lonely and poor ruler who didnt even want to be one in the first ce.


    Fortunately, I have read the novel several times and read the synopsis from the authors blog.


    I will live differently.


    Whats the point of having no one by my side except myself.


    I pledged and promised to myself.


    Yeah, this is actually the popr novel


    I am in a trap. I might die if I acted differently than the original course of the story. She finally admitted the reality that she possessed the main character.


    Then I must do my best. I would not be able to live with just a half-hearted mind and effort from the iron-blooded Duke.


    Arin, who is now Vi, didnt want to die.


    During elementary, did you know that Arin wanted to die? Her mother was dead and she doesnt even have a father as well.


    Really? How did that happen?


    She lived in a nursery.


    Han Arin was an orphan and grew up in a nursery.


    No matter how loving the teachers were, they couldnt fill in the void as her parents.


    Teacher, when will dad pick me up?


    Dad said hed definitelye to pick me up after a hundred nights sleep.


    That was when I was five.


    But even after a hundred, to two hundred nights, my dad didnte back.


    It was not until middle school that Arin found out.


    Im really abandoned


    Little Arin had no family.


    Realizing that made me feel miserable. Ive always thought that I was the only thing that my mom and dad had.


    The empty despondency I felt made me sick.


    Arin, who was fifteen at the time, walked up to the school rooftop.


    She climbed onto the railing. Below that level, I could see the hard ground.


    I climbed onto the railing. Looking down, I could see the hard ground.


    Then I quickly realized I still want to live.


    I want to live. It is fine even if I dont have a family who will truly love me.


    When I grow up, I want to be a better adult. One that can make the people around me feel loved.


    I am not going to abandon my family. I will not make another kid feel the same way I did.


    The fifteen-year-old Arin promised herself.


    Since then, Arin has always done her best.


    So she studied harder than ever.


    She made a lot of friends through high school, and she even got epted to a prestigious university. The university even gave her a schrship saying that she did well.


    The day she got epted to college, her friends sincerely congratted her.


    You really are amazing. Congrattions!


    Arin, I knew you could do anything!


    Arin was always used to doing her best.


    In the second semester of her first year in university, she was busy preparing for the midterm. While studying hard in the library, she dozed off.


    And when she opened her eyes, she found herself in Vis body.


    Arin, who is now Vi, is determined again.


    But


    She has a father here.


    For the first time in her life, she had a family.


    This seems better than having no one. That thought urred to her in an instant.


    At the same time, she was rather feeling sad.


    Heron Verratoux was actually a zero-point, or more like a minus hundred-point father as a father.


    Nevertheless, Arin did not hate him.


    Being in a cruel session race was better than being thrown away.


    At least hes there for her.


    After reading the whole novel, its not like I didnte to understand Heron Verratoux


    At first, I thought Heron Verratoux was just a lunatic.


    But Heron had his own circumstances, and Arin, as a reader, had felt a profound sympathy and understanding for him.


    Thats why he could have easily been her favorite character.


    And it wasnt just him.


    Some of them are not in their right minds, but they are now her family.


    They are also longing for affection There is still a long way to go with them, but thats the only way.


    All right. This mental breakdown is now over!


    I need to adapt to this world.


    As always, I decided to try my best to survive.


    I recalled the contents of the novel.


    Carlton, what do you think is the probability that this child will survive in Verratoux until she bes an adult?


    I think its less than 10 percent.


    Though Vi was not sure, she didnt think Carlton would actually say that statement.


    I think its less than 40 percent.


    In the novel, he mentioned 10 percent, but now he said 40 instead.


    She kept thinking back on the original story.


    Appoint Xenon as her temporary butler.


    Yes, sir.


    I didnt remember this part either.


    A temporary butler in a novel.


    Now that it has be a reality, he has be a regr butler.


    She didnt know. The fact that she is passing the role of the adopted daughter in flying colors.


    Arin closed her eyes and thought.


    Xenon, the temporary butler.


    Xenon is an elite swordsman from a prestigious family.


    Due to some incident, twenty first-ss regr knights of the Empire were entrusted to Verratoux.


    The observer and capable housekeeper, who constantly tests and observes Vis qualities.


    Xenon doesnt approve of Vi at first.


    It wasnt until the middle part of the novel that Vi was fully recognized, and he became the closest person to Vi.


    I tried to recall Xenons appearance.


    Purple hair.


    He had a handsome visage with a good impression.


    He had a warm smile.


    He was also keen, and well mannered, always refined.


    But he would always observe Vi with mysterious eyes.


    That was the very description of Xenon.


    Knock, Knock.


    I heard a knock.


    A gentle voice resounded from the outside.


    Princess Vi, may Ie in? Im Xenon, the new butler.


    Vi doubted her ears.


    Huh?


    Something has subtly changed.


    Princess Vi, may Ie in? Im Xenon, newly assigned as your temporary butler.


    Not temporary butler, but butler.


    Vi stood up.


    She walked towards the door and opened it.


    Why are the doorknobs so high?


    Maybe its because this is a fantasy world, so it was rtively high.


    Otherwise, the body of the seven-year-old Vi was much smaller than others of her age.


    After tiptoeing and raising her arms up in the air, she was finally able to reach the doorknob.


    When she opened the door, she saw Xenons face.


    Wow, hes tall.


    He looks the same as the novels description, the warm smile, with that purple hair of his.


    He still has those mysterious-looking eyes.


    He asked me with a smile while narrowing his eyes.


    Did you open the door yourself?


    From now on, all you need to do is order me to do so. It must be the butler who opens the door, not the master.


    Vi smiled softly.


    Vi is a character born to live in this kind of environment.


    Vis eyes were full of innocence, though Arin might not feel that anymore since she was living her life regarded as someone unimportant in her world.


    I know the character Xenon well.


    He wouldnt let go of the situation easily.


    Xenon is someone who always tested Vi.


    Did you just lecture me?


    No?


    I see then.


    Xenon quickly identified his own mistakes.


    I just thought it is rather foolish to see the Princess opening the door herself.


    I rxed a little after hearing that. It seems like I misjudged his attitude.


    The role of a butler is to advise, not discipline. Keep that in mind.


    I will be more careful.


    How to survive as Vi Verratoux.


    Is to not lose the aura of a Verratoux.


    I still have the prestige and authority as much as Verratoux to people around me.


    Even Vi in the original book never lost her prestige and authority.


    They suppressed people with power and fear, and eventually lost everyone around them.


    Ive heard the butler ys an important role in the Verratoux.


    Verratouxs butlers are incredibly and deeply involved in the session battle.


    Butlers who helped the fallen heirs in the session battle are purged andpete with each other.


    On the other hand, the butler who establishes his sessor wields power over the unknown.


    I wanted to check my butlers face for myself.


    I understand.


    Thats why I opened the door myself.


    I didnt know that was what you intended. I apologize.


    Xenon fell on one knee.


    He then made eye contact with Vi.


    He smiled.


    Xenon gave her a charming smile, staring into her eyes.


    This is my face. Im very happy to be the butler of Miss Vi.


    Im happy, too


    Even though I just made a big mistake?


    Han Arin has seen this world a lot as a reader.


    This is how to win the hearts of the characters.


    I can see how he was able to survive here brilliantly.


    Though I understand your intention. It is not proper for the Verratouxs Princess to open the door herself. That will surely cause me a lot of problems.


    As a true loyal reader of this novel, I understood his point.


    I dont have any issues with your attitude, but rather, it is what you said that bothered me.


    Xenon started into Vis eyes for a while.


    I was a little shocked.


    Ah, thats right


    Those purple pupilswill turn red sometimes, right?


    It is said that very few people who were born to be a murder have such a thing.


    A person who is meant to kill people in their life.


    But now, I dont feel that way.


    Now that Im here in this story, this is how Im going to do it.


    Youve be a Verratoux with better qualities than I thought.


    Im giving you my first order, Xenon.


    Xenon swallowed a falseugh.


    Originally, she was going to introduce herself briefly today and exin her stance as a Verratoux and what he should do in front of Princess Vi.


    I tried to exin them briefly.


    Hm What should I make him do?


    The first day we met. I didnt know that he would receive an official first order at a short time and it is only 10 minutes after we have met.


    The situation is rather far beyond his expectations.


    Since he didnt hear any exnation, the little Princess also seemed to be doing her part very well.


    Xenon replied with a smile.


    Yes. Please give me my first order.


    When he heard Vis first order, he questioned his hearing skills for the first time.

 Chapter 3

    Vi said,


    Bring me a pen and the poison of a red frog.


    The red frog poison? Thats a pretty powerful neurotoxin.


    Vi only flinched internally.


    The gaze he had hidden with the smile in Xenons eyes was troublesome.


    She felt as if he was reading everything in her mind.


    She knew him from the novel, but it was still a little scary.


    Sir, whats your role in this family?


    My role is to help and watch over the Princess.


    Then you should stick to that role.


    Xenon nodded and bowed his head.


    Youre right.


    He raised his back and smiled. Stick to your role. That was a very Verratoux remark.


    Please expect it toe in twelve minutes.


    And precisely twelve minutester, there was a knock.


    It was not even a secondte.


    The magical clock, which did not allow even 1/10,000 seconds of error, was made by the Master magician of this era, showed that exactly twelve minutes had passed.


    I got goosebumps.


    Heres a git pen, and a red frogs poison. I also brought you a note just in case you need it, Princess.


    Excellent.


    Vi sat at her desk and thought about what would happen tomorrow.


    There are not many ordinary people in this family.


    Thats what the world is like.


    Most of them are twisted and broken characters.


    The same goes for Vixen, the fifth Prince, who she will meet tomorrow.


    He would be growing into a murder machine that kills innocent people.


    He has been trained since he was born.


    He was described as a man that didnt have any guilt for killing people.


    There wasnt even a hint of innocence and kindness in his body.


    Tomorrow.


    The story will begin tomorrow.


    Vi bit her lips.


    I must survive.


    She decided to do her very best.


    ***


    Vi dressed up in a very extravagant manner.


    She touched the cloth with her hand. After touching it, she could feel the soft silk that was about to melt.


    It was a bloody red dress.


    There was no inconvenience in wearing it because the bottom is not that long.


    She then waited for Vixen.


    He is eight years old.


    His name is Vixen.


    He is also the most annoying rival of Vi at the beginning of the novel.


    Phew.


    I figured it was time for him toe.


    Knock, Knock


    I heard a knock on my door.


    Come in.


    Then, the door opened.


    The blonde little boy walking around is Vixen, an aspiring murderer, and my one year older brother.


    Cute?


    Vi almostughed because he looked like a little boy in a suit with suspenders.


    No, dont be fooled.


    That guy is Vixen. A murderer.


    I shouldnt lower my guard.


    Vixens face had no expression.


    He spoke harshly.


    I dont want to be rude, but to think youre my sister.


    But Vi knew.


    That isnt the real Vixen.


    Vixen thought hard about the introduction to Vis room. Lets show a scary side. For example, Khun, the third prince, had the same look as him.


    Vi, who has seen it in the same way, gets into a big fight with Vixen.


    Both get hurt badly. From there, the rtionship between the two begins to get tangled.


    But that was a lie from Vixen.


    Vixen actually wanted a younger brother. All his older brothers and sisters have a younger brother, but hes the only one who doesnt have one.


    So Vixen has always expected to have a younger brother.


    Later, Vi was adopted.


    Isabe, Vixens mother would say .


    Vixen, that child is not qualified to be your sibling.


    Why?


    Its a vulgar thing that she doesnt have Verratouxs blood. Shes not your sister, shes just amb.


    [Lamb, in this case, are used for/is referred to/as a sacrificial offering]


    Then, can we just say hello?


    You can do it. Make sure that child knows they are not qualified to be your sibling.


    Vi, who knew the whole story, grinned.


    The young acolyte, who pretends to be cruel and scary, is actually a promising murderer in a cute way and wanted a younger brother.


    Crucially, Vixen is very weak at arguing.


    What if Im not your sibling?


    Thats


    What did his mother say?


    Thats right!


    Youre a sacrifice.


    I see.


    Vixen seemed a little embarrassed.


    Why arent you angry?


    Are you a fool?


    Can I even get angry if youre ignoring it because youre stupid?


    Then, Im very disappointed.


    I thought it would have been better if he was angry.


    Its not like Verratoux to hold back an insult.


    Why arent you angry?


    Do you want me to be angry?


    I insulted you. You should be angry.


    What.


    Vixen blinked and looked at Vi.


    He forgot his initial purpose that he should look solemn and brutal.


    He observed Vi with eyes full of murderous intent.


    What are you doing?


    Hit!


    At the very same moment, Vixen flinched.


    What is this?


    Looking back, a pen was stuck in the wall.


    I felt a sharp pain from my cheek.


    Wow.


    I touched my cheek.


    Youre good at throwing!


    He said in pure admiration.


    Vixen was convinced that Vi had thrown an ink pen in a very sophisticated way.


    Just a little touch.


    But Vis innermost thoughts werent thinking that.


    Oh, I made a mistake.


    I wasnt really used to it yet because I wasnt physically used to it.


    I tried to scare him by throwing it next to him, but I hurt his face instead.


    A-are you okay?


    The nib of the ink pen was sharp, and Vixens cheeks seemed to sting.


    If I did something wrong, I would be in big trouble.


    My heart pounded.


    What if he poked me in the eye by identally?


    How did you do that so fast?


    I couldnt even see it properly.


    Fortunately, Vixen didnt scream or get angry.


    Instead, he seemed satisfied with Vis response.


    Are you warning me?


    At that moment, a cold sweat fell on Vis back.


    The look in his eyes showed a sh of rage.


    It seemed.


    You are an interesting sib-, no, sacrifice!


    Vi asked back, desperately grabbing her trembling legs.


    Interesting?


    Yeah. Your warning was really amazing.


    A finely calcted trajectory.


    Faster and sharper than an arrow.


    Everything was way above Vixens expectations.


    Vixen saw no hesitation in Vis eyes.


    She was born with a murderous nature. It seemed that the word was just right.


    Though it was not Vis intention, he felt a thrill when Vi did that.


    Im d youre nuts.


    Thanks for thepliment.


    Can you hug me?


    Vixen spread his arms.


    Even though he was spreading his arms, he didnt realize that Vi is like a cute doll because shes too tiny! He almost screamed.


    Vi just stared at Vixen for a while.


    Vixen said with cold eyes.


    Do you not want to?


    Hugging for Verratoux is not something so simple.


    The act of hugging an opponent by the Duke of Verratoux is a way of body inspection and weakness.


    Vi nodded.


    All right.


    Hahaha.


    Vixen then embraced Vi.


    I like you. Whos better at killing between us? Im really curious. Hehe.


    He recognized Vi as his rival.


    Vis heart became heavy.


    Ill admit I ept you.


    Being recognized by Vixen meant that she is recognized as a rival in the most brutal session race.


    Lets do well in the future. Hehe.


    Hearing those words, Vi stiffened up.


    However.


    I heard a voice from behind.


    Prince Vixen, how are you? I am the butler, Xenon, assigned to the youngest Princess.


    Xenon, dressed neatly in a suit, was smiling in the corner.


    Good. Why?


    The Duke has given her ten days.


    He continued, Dont touch her for ten days.


    And what about it?


    Id appreciate it if you would step back.


    A mysterious atmosphere formed between the two.


    I dont want to.


    Then, I have no choice but to file a formal report.


    Report?


    Yes, I am also ying the role of her butler, watchman, and reporter.


    Watch? Report? Why?


    Its suspicious. She had calmness at that age.


    Vixen scratched his head.


    Dont you usually keep that as a secret?


    It wasnt a secret order.


    Xenon continued with a carefree smile.


    Anyway, I have the authority to post reports. Though, of course, I dont want to post any report.


    Tsk.


    Vixen let Vi go. His face was filled with smiles.


    In the meantime, he put a lot of hope into Vi.


    It was a life filled with curiosity and joy.


    Vi felt a piercing in her lungs from his intense energy.


    He was like a promising killer.


    She then made up her mind once again.


    I have to get him on my side.


    It was obvious that if she failed, whether it snow or rain, she would still end up with a knife in her.


    Hehehehe! She smiled. In fact, that was the case in the original story. Such circumstances are not eptable.


    Vixen waved his hand.


    See you again sis- no. Sacrifice!


    Whew.


    He almost called her his sister.


    Vixen went outside, controlling his astonished inner thoughts.


    No.


    I am passing out. He couldnt walk further and copsed.


    Ohhh, the world is spinning.


    Heid down and murmured.


    Am I flying?


    [Flying, referring here as something like dying.]


    The red frog poison seemed to have spread.


    Vi looked at Vixen, and he is so resistant to poison that this didnt happen sooner.


    That was a splendid wee. Its the perfect victory for the Princess. If the Princess is willing to kill, you would have died today.


    Xenon went to her side.


    Vis purple hair ttered while she smiled timidly.


    Though strangely, her shining eyes were hard to read.


    Is that why you asked me to get a pen and a frog poison?


    Yes.


    But, Princess.


    Vi put on a haughty look on purpose.


    But inside, she is terrified.


    What would I say if he asked me why I told him to prepare this in advance?


    I knew everything before I possessed this very character.


    So, I should tell him to be ready in advance, or theyd be hunted by a witch.


    But that was not the kind of question that Xenon asked.

 Chapter 4

    Im both a watchdog and helper for you, Princess.


    So?


    So please use me more often. Im pretty decent at my job.


    Vi squinted her eyes.


    Are you sure youre capable enough?


    Of course, I know.


    It was mentioned several times in the novel.


    There are at least three descriptions that describe Xenon as a very good butler.


    Few people have been portrayed as someone dedicated to their work.


    Ive shown you an ugly side of me, so I have to disagree that Impetent. Arent I?


    But it is better than iming to be ipetent.


    Vi nodded and said.


    Youve made two mistakes, so youll have to do better.


    Of course.


    Xenon bent down.


    Xenons at your service, master.


    Vi secretly studied Xenons face.


    Ive heard that hes quick-witted since he was young, and Ive already read the novels.


    You must be itching to ask.


    I noticed that he was barely holding back his curiosity.


    Ask me questions. But make sure it is worth it.


    Really?


    You look like youre dying to ask.


    Am I that transparent with my expression?


    Yes.


    Xenon scratched his cheek gently.


    He smiled but kept his eyes to mine.


    Is it insight or out of tact?


    Naturally, Xenon could not have imagined that Vi had read the novel.


    I understand youre quick-witted because you grew up in a poor family, but


    For now, he concluded that she was quick to adapt and asked.


    Why did you allow Prince Vixen to hug you?


    The original answer was, I dont think its your business.


    Vi grinned.


    Its none of your business.


    I guess youre right.


    Arin adapted the answer a little differently.


    She chose a better reply than the original Vi.


    Hmm, it was a good way to analyze his body shape. Its also easy to identify weak areas. When one holds a sword, you can measure the length of their arms, the bodys mobility, and where the muscture has developed by touching the muscles. So, thats why I allowed him to hug me.


    Xenon lost his words for a moment.


    He was told that shes just a seven years old girl from the slums without any education.


    If she wasnt taught, it must be out of natural instinct.


    Xenon replied, concealing his embarrassment.


    Thats why you allowed Prince Vixen to hug you?


    Do you think thats a problem?


    The problem isnot that.


    Xenon felt as if he had been hit on the head.


    Shes great.


    He admired her frankly.


    It might be an answer that anyone can say, but it couldnt be the answer from the girl who had only arrived at the Verratoux family three days ago.


    Xenon approached Vi and knelt on one knee.


    I dont have anything to say because you are absolutely right. To be honest, I didnt expect you to pay attention to that extent.


    Its not a problem. You have great confidence, Princess. Xenon said while taking someone out of his front pocket.


    It was a small knife.


    Vi is a little surprised. But she didnt let it show on her face.


    Xenon tended to the protruding stitches near Vis sleeve.


    It was a very gentle and delicate touch.


    He wasnt like this in the original? Xenon is a little more affectionate than the original story.


    I will report to the Duke.


    Go, do your job.


    But I will also let the Princess know about it as well.


    Xenon took a piece of paper out from his arms.


    It looked like a report.


    This was also not mentioned in the original book.


    [ It is apparent that the necessary skills needed to be the absolute ruler of Winter Castle are there.


    There is also an instinctive desire and ambition for the absolute.


    She has a necessary madness for Verratoux.


    We also have the ability to control the madness. ]


    Indeed, she did better than she thought. However, the content of the report is a little strange. An instinctive desire for domination?


    Ambition?


    Why are you showing this to me?


    She added, You didnt have to show this to me.


    I have seen enough of your qualities and talents. As you intended, you fully proved your qualifications during your meeting with Prince Vixen.


    So I will do my best to make you be the next Duke.


    You wanted to stay as a princess, dont you?


    No.


    I dont intend to be a Princess forever.


    First of all, my goal is to survive.


    My n is to give the sessor title to the first Princess.


    And I want to live as the human Vi, not a murder machine or a princess who is ten-thousand years old.


    Please!


    There is an indescribable earnestness in his eyes.


    I can read it. The desperation in your eyes.


    Its not out of desperation!


    Its been a while since Ive seen those eyes you have.


    Ill try, Princess.


    This gave me a terrible headache. But I decided to do what I need to for now.


    Get a family tree. The more detailed, the better.


    A stormy day has passed.


    The meeting with Vixen was hectic. Though the conversation with Xenon seemed to have gone well, still she is afraid.


    Phew.


    Arin made up her mind after deep thinking?


    I need to survive.


    You have to prove your ability.


    You should not be a shameful Princess in Verratoux.


    The moment when you show an unbing image, you will be removed without a single rat or bird noticing.


    Phew.


    I dont know how many times I sighed today.


    I decided what I have to do now.


    I guess Vixen is getting whipped by now.


    It was mentioned in the novel.


    Vixen, how did you see her?


    It was fun.


    Duchess Isabe lifted the whip.


    The whip was made from a thin Isi wood. Ironically, Isi means to be love in the southernnguage.


    [T/N: Context came to the word Ai, which means love in Nihongo or Japanese]


    Just like a horse getting whipped.


    Shes your enemy. How can you be so lenient towards your enemies?


    Lenient?


    You have to trample them.


    I understand, but why?


    Because it is wrong.


    What did I do wrong?


    You have to be scolded.


    You know it well. Youre going to get the cane, right, my son?


    Vixen knelt silently and prepared to be whipped.


    He silently endures the punishment from his mother, Duchess Isabe.


    Why are you crying? Does a Verratoux show tears?


    Mothers hands are bleeding.


    The bark of an Isi tree causes chemical reactions when it touches human skin.


    In some cases, severe burns would stay on Duchess Isabes skin.


    Duchess Isabe is always burned when she whips.


    Vixen didnt feel hurt due to him being hit.


    However, it is painful to see his mothers hand.


    Dont be weak.


    If he were a normal child, he wouldnt have been punished, but he took the punishment silently every time.


    He will then return to his daily routine in a day or two with superhuman resilience. That was stated in the novel.


    I have to get Vixen by my side, she thought.


    Vixen is not the only one.


    If she can, she should get everyone on her side.


    The blue moonlight slipped past the window.


    I pped my hands.


    Xenon.


    Then, after a while, the door opened, and her butler hade in.


    I have a ce I need to go. Guide me.


    At this hour?


    Xenon was the same as usual. The sudden call at 1 a.m.. was not a disturbance for him at all.


    Yes.


    Where do you want to go?


    Vixens Room.


    Xenons eyes turned to Vi.


    Prince Vixen must be having a hard time right now.


    Its not because the cane hurts, but rather the fact he got scolded by his mother for doing something wrong.


    His moms hands were rough because of him, and its all his fault. He would think he is a bad kid and mes himself.


    I know.


    You know?


    Xenons eyes narrowed.


    How do you know?


    Ive seen family rtionships.


    Before Xenon further doubts, Vi continued.


    If I were the third female lion in this family, I would also scold my son for visiting an enemy first, especially since Im not pure blood. Duchess Isabe is from the family Qualton Family, so her hand must hurt a lot. Vixen would be down and groaning as well from the terrible discipline.


    Aha. So youre nning to stab Prince Vixen?


    Xenon slipped out a dagger.


    There was a purple liquid on the de. It was just in poison.


    You think I would do that? Ive already learned about the absolutew.


    However, in Winter Castle, violence or murder is not allowed. Except for the preceding Duke.


    All children under the age of ten till two are protected.


    If I kill Vixen, whos wounded now, you will be executed for failing to guide me.


    That could be a problem.


    I dont want my butler dead either.


    Even Arin, who became Vi, needed Xenon.


    Why?


    I didnt think he would be asking me, Why?


    Vi is a little embarrassed.


    You are necessary for Vi Verratoux.


    Because I need you, I didnt know how else I could say it. I said it with my full name as if Im talking about someone else. It was a habit as a reader.


    Xenon went silent for a moment. He was necessary for Vi.


    Xenon had goosebumps for a moment. That word holds a lot of implications.


    You dont have to point out for Verratoux.


    The little girl seemed to have a good grasp of her role and position here.


    I didnt notice.


    She wasnt just a quick-witted slum girl.


    Though, he couldnt exin it by just looking at her.


    This is


    It was an amazing insight.


    Xenon smiled meaningfully.


    I feel encouraged to hear that Im needed for the Verratoux.


    He bent down.


    Please continue to use me as your butler.


    Very well.


    Arin couldnt rx. Xenon is a faithful butler for Vi, but he did not serve Vi from the beginning to the second half.


    Vi constantly tests and determines whether he is the right person to serve her.


    This line also existed in the original story.


    If she didnt fit in with Verratoux, I would probably have killed myself andmemorated her neck as a keepsake.


    In the second half of the novel, Xenon, who became very close to Vi, said it jokingly.


    But Han Arin, who was a reader knows, more than half of the words he said were sincere.


    So, I decided to be careful. It doesnt hurt to be a bit cautious, anyway.


    This way.


    I walked along the long hallway while climbing some stairs as well. The mansion is massive, so it took quite a long time to walk around.


    This is the fifth Prince, Vixens room.


    Well done.


    I took a deep breath.


    If I open this door, I will be able to see Vixen in a poor state.


    Open the door.


    Without knocking?


    Yes.


    All right.


    1 a.m.


    It was tranquil.


    Not a sound was heard.


    Creak


    Quietly, they opened the door.


    When Xenon opened the door, she felt a strange and heterogeneous atmosphere and a smell.


    The bitter smell that I thought would only be experienced inside the novel was in my head, but now the ominous scent that was straight from the book had stung my nose.

 Chapter 5

    It was vague, but there was definitely a devastating passage. Someone suddenly appeared.


    It was the butler of Vixen.


    Prince Vixen doesnt want to meet anyone.


    Prince Vixen says he wanted to meet her.


    Prince Vixen says no.


    The Princess says yes.


    Vixens butler frowned.


    Xenon, Im warning you. Shut up.


    Their eyes met in the air.


    Vi felt a spark flying between those two.


    Xenon looked at her.


    Thats what they say. What should we do?


    Can you do anything about it?


    Xenon looked at Vi and back at Vixens butler as he was trying to change his mind.


    Vixens butler seemed absurd.


    Were discussing whether or not we can subdue him in front of other parties.


    But he wasnt altruistic enough because she is a Verratoux.


    Xenon shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Well, as you know, all the people in this family are strong.


    Can you do it or not?


    It sounds difficult.


    Xenon took a dagger out from his arms and smiled warmly.


    Yes, but Im not sure if I can.


    Xenon, dont be silly.


    Arent we close enough to talk to each other?


    Xenon thrust a dagger into the butlers neck.


    Are you going to ignore thews of Winter Castle?


    But I havent stabbed him yet.


    The moment it rained, he felt an eerie aura.


    He hasnt stabbed him yet, but what about the aftermath.


    If it werent for me, youd have been stabbed.


    The words seemed to be omitted.


    Vi almost shivered.


    Behind that warm expression and gentle smile, I cant believe I would feel scared.


    Dont let them see that youre afraid.


    She trudged away to hide her fear and walked fast.


    I wanted to stay away from living. Vis body feels alive, but Arins spirit cant handle it that much and was scared to handle this kind of situation.


    Vixens room was quiterge, so she had to walk for quite a while.


    After Vi disappeared into the room, Xenon took a dagger.


    Did you see that?


    Yeah.


    Vixens butler sighed.


    She didnt miss the opportunity for the gap and the timing after I pushed against you.


    Yes, theres no dy at all.


    Fast decision, action, and timeliness. Its the basic virtue of Verratoux.


    Vixens butler gave all the rundown.


    If I had really stopped you, would you have stabbed me?


    I suppose so, right?


    Youre saying it so easily.


    Its better than lying.


    Xenon grinned and followed Vi inside.


    You have a good subordinate. Congrattions.


    Thank you.


    Are you really going to serve me?


    Yes, for now. I think you have a lot of ambition and control.


    Really? Its not really out of the effort. I am born to be a ruler. Who would have thought? Ten minutes after we met, my first order was for you to find a neurotoxin that would poison my brother.


    And youve been very reasonable about me. She acted like she was born and raised in Verratoux.


    Is that possible?


    I think its possible if you have a great insight and a clear appreciation of the reality and role youre ying, based on your natural talent.


    If Vi heard it, she would have been in a hurry, and she would have breathed in really big.


    ***


    Phew, its a long way from here. Vixens room is massive. It was likely to be two-hundred times.


    I couldnt figure out which living room this was.


    Creak.


    I opened the door.


    He was right in front of me. Under the big window where the blue moon shines in. I could see Vixen, who was seriously injured, lying down.


    Uh.


    I am scared. How should I express this feeling? I felt like I was facing a fierce beast on the verge of attacking. I felt fear for a moment.


    Here, its a routine. It is not just a smell of blood, but a world where severed necks can be turned around. I had to get used to it.


    Step, step.


    I moved, trying to get closer to the boy.


    Thats a terrible sight, Vixen is squatting under the window.


    Vi crossed her legs in the chair in front of the table past Vixen. She then looked down at Vixen and said.


    Did you get hit a lot?


    I licked my lips.


    I just did it because I thought Vi would lick her lips at times like this.


    I bled a lot. Though it was only a little today.


    I touched his chin while he was sobbing. I looked at Vixens body in a dignified manner.


    Isis whip?


    Yeah.


    Vixens eyes blushed. He was thinking, rather than a red wound on my body, the burn on my mother is scarier and more painful?.


    You must have been hurt.


    Yes. My mother must have been very hurt.


    It was your mothers choice.


    Its my fault.


    Really? Did you do something wrong?


    Yes. I was a bad Vixen.


    The sight of Vixen, answering instantly suddenly broke my heart. Of course, the family I wanted was not like this. I bit my lips slightly.


    Vi approached Vixen.


    Turn your back and sit.


    Why? Are you going to stab me?


    Vixen tilted his head and talked back.


    Were in the Winter Castle. Youll be in trouble if you stab me.


    I wont stab you.


    With those words, she spoke in the most Vi-like way.


    One day, Ill make you kneel under my feet.


    Really?


    The day wille when you crawl on the floor, open your stomach, and hide your tail like a dog.


    Vixens eyes started to look lively.


    Vi wanted to cry.


    I cant believe youre getting excited by this kind of nonsense.


    But I will lose this humble brother.


    Why?


    Its no fun to trample on a humble brother.


    Vixenughed as if he was having fun.


    Thats true. Hehe.


    Then, he turned his back.


    Like this, can you turn your back to me?


    Yes.


    Vi put ointment on her hands.


    Oh, no matter how crazy the Duchess is in this fantasy world. This is just too much.


    Can we even call this general discipline?


    If Vixen had an allergic reaction to the Isi tree, then why would Isabe use that whip?


    Prick.


    Vixens ears perked up.


    He is like a rabbit.


    He was wondering what Vi was taking out.


    Vixen asked in a bright voice.


    Are you taking out a knife?


    No.


    Then? Poison?


    No.


    Then what?


    Vixen became even more lively.


    Do you have hydrochloric acid?


    Phew.


    What on earth is going on in this guys head.


    Shut up.


    Okay.


    Oh, well, thats just too much.


    No matter when, he only has a sting, hydrochloric acid, and poison in his head.


    But he is still an eight-year-old child.


    Hes so young.


    Arin, twenty-one, also had a small back.


    This is too much.


    How can a mother do this to her son?


    How can an adult do this?


    An eight-year-old childs back is not supposed to look like this.


    I carefully applied the medicine to the back of the child who had never gotten it applied before.


    I-it stings!


    He was so embarrassed that he spoke strangely.


    Dontin.


    What poison is this? Ive never felt this way before.


    Not poison, but an ointment.


    Vixen couldnt understand what Vi said for a while.


    It didnt cross his mind that ointment is a medication for treatment.


    Probably because he has never put on ointment. Since no one has ever applied it on him.


    Vi felt a little more heartbroken.


    I think you thought of ointment as a very special poison.


    It was very frustrating, absurd, and heartbreaking for her.


    I told you. I dont want to kneel on my humble sibling.


    So?


    Dont get sick. I hope you get better soon.


    Why?


    Vi said things she didnt mean.


    Thatll make it more fun to kill.


    Vixen then tilted his head.


    Hmm. Thats weird.


    At the moment, Vi is a little surprised.


    I was nervous because my acting was too awkward, but it didnt look like it.


    Vixen poked himself in the chest with his finger. It was near the heart.


    But Vi.


    What?


    I felt a little fuzzy here. It feels strange.


    Weird


    Dont get sick. I hope you get better soon.


    He felt really strange when he heard that.


    He didnt feel bad, but he felt like crying for some reason. It felt like he had never felt this kind of feeling in his life before.


    Why am I smiling and crying?


    He put on a serious face.


    Did you poison me?


    What did you feed me?


    But why are your eyes red? Did you poison yourself?


    Vi is not a psychopathic killer like the real Vi from the novel.


    She had dreamed of a family more than anyone else, and she wanted to be in a warm family.


    The scar on the back of an eight-year-old child turned a little red.


    On the surface, he said.


    If I were going to poison you, I wouldnt have given you such ame poison.


    Well, thats true. Hehe.


    And I almost got disappointed.


    Why, why?


    Prince of Verratoux showed his tears.


    I cry when Im sad.


    Vi knows everything. The reason why Vixen cried.


    Your mothers pain is more painful than your pain.


    From now on, I decided to twist the original story. It was because of the strange discipline of Duchess Isabelle that made Vixen be a twisted murderer.


    If Duchess Isabe hadnt hit you, nothing would have happened to you.


    But its my fault.


    Vi grinned.


    Oppa, can I tell you why youre so sad?


    Is there a reason why Im really sad?


    There is.


    The reason why I dont know much about young Vixen at this point.


    No, I do know, but there is a reason why little Vixen is unconsciously rejecting her.


    You were physically persecuted in the Winter Castle. Thew has never been broken.


    But mother is.


    Thats not true. Im sure you know.


    After a while in the story, Vixen killed Duchess Isabe himself.


    Why did you do this to me?


    I have to kill my mother. For the sake of thew.


    Vixen did not want to kill Duchess Isabe. He loved his mother, but because of the rules and the Dukesws, in the distant future, Vixen had to kill Duchess Isabe with his own hands in the distant future.


    The day she was killed by Vixen, the Duchess replied with a smile.


    You have to kill your mother to be a true monarch.


    Duchess Isabe is dreaming of dying in her sons hand one day.


    In the hope that her son will grow stronger, only when he can kill his mother can he have a stronger mind. That was Duchess Isabes disciplines direction.


    Youve grown up well, my baby. The Duchess smiled happily and died.


    After the incident, Vixen was reborn as a true killing machine.


    Vi shuddered at the thought of the story.


    Oh,e to think of it again, this is a novel with characters that are not in the right mind.


    As time goes by, I have to kill my mother, who made me so twisted, with my own hands?


    Its thew of Winter Castle.


    Time has passed for a little while.


    Vixen turned and made eye contact with Vi.


    But you know what, Vi?


    Coming out from Vixens mouth were words that Vi had not expected.

 Chapter 6

    Mom gave me a mission?


    Uh.


    This


    Its a bit different.


    Its supposed to be in a few days.


    Vi was a little surprised. The sequence of the chapters had changed.


    My mom gave me a mission.


    The original Vixen and Vi will be on duty together. It was Vis first official mission. In the original book, Vixen said.


    It would be fun if you and Ipete, right?


    But right now, Vixen said something a little different.


    Do you want to y with me?


    It was subtly different from the original story. Now its not aboutpetition, but ying instead.


    y?


    Itll be fun.


    Are you sure?


    Its really fun. Itll be filled with a lot of fun.


    With who?


    Vi!


    Vi almost copsed as her legs rxed.


    Hes smiling brightly, calling her name with his own mouth.


    Though she cant believe hes innocent and not vicious.


    Im doomed.


    Dont be too mushy with Vixen.


    Hes been trained to kill since he was born.


    If he decided to do so, he would be thirsty and kill a lot of adults. He is a very, very dangerous biological weapon.


    Vi was determined.


    Dont be fooled by his appearance. She only felt sorry for the abused Vixen and his safety for just once.


    Well, that does sound like fun.


    The sequence of episodes has changed. However, Vi thought it was a good thing.


    Nheless, this chapter is an important point for Vi.


    Im about to kidnap the main male character.


    She thought she would meet the Main Male Lead, Tundra from the novel.


    ***


    Xenon gave me some exnations.


    Its your first time in action, isnt it? Most bandits use weak poisoned bows and hypnotism. In closebat, they often swing their axes, but they tend to get tired quickly because they only swing with force without proper skill.


    And this is a highly poisoned dagger, please be careful using it. If youre stabbed by mistake, then youre going there, Princess.


    He pointed his finger at the sky.


    Sheughed. She thought he meant going to the sky as if Xenon was talking about some cute story.


    Dont speak like that with such a warm smile.


    Vi responded after swallowing her words after a while.


    I dont need extreme poison.


    Its going to be useful.


    I dont want to y with poison.


    In fact, she refused because she is afraid of being poisoned by mistake, but Xenon was easily convinced.


    Hmm. If thats what you want.


    Xenon wiped the poison with a handkerchief and smiled, handing Vi the dagger.


    I hope you seed with your mission.


    What about you?


    Of course Im with you, but I cant give you direct help. This is Princesss assignment, after all.


    Yes, this is the mission that Vixen was talking about a while back.


    So, ying is a mission to suppress the raging bandits in the Beto Mountains.


    It wasnt a big bandit group. However, eight-year-olds cant punish a massive group of bandits all alone, though.


    In the first ce, it was more like exercise for Vixen than a mission.


    Xenon asked.


    Would you like to get on a carriage? Or should I prepare a horse for you?


    Vi cant ride a horse.


    Vi looked up at Xenon.


    I want you to serve me more elegantly.


    Ill prepare a carriage then.


    Xenon prepared a carriage.


    It was a carriage led by a pair of ck horses. Thanks to magic, the carriage is surprisinglyfortable.


    However, Vixen seemed a little dissatisfied.


    I enjoy riding horses.


    Then you can ride a horse.


    Why did you call me just now?


    Vixen raised his chin in front of Vi. He pointed his finger at Vi.


    You are seven years old.


    Then he stabbed himself in the chest with his fingers.


    I am eight years old.


    His expression was full of arrogance. The carriages room was filled with arrogance.


    You should call me brother.


    Why?


    Because Im eight years old, and youre seven years old?


    As innocent as he is, Vi almostughed without realizing it.


    She held back her smile, desperately.


    But I would have killed ten more people than you. Hehe.


    His smile was then wiped off.


    If you hate carriages so much, you can go ride the horses.


    No.


    Why?


    Horses would feel burned out.


    So?


    Then they wont look cool.


    It was a profound resolve of an eight-year-old to save even his stamina.


    Vi and her party headed to the Beto Mountains, south of the Winter Castle.


    The Beto Mountains are small mountain ranges that are separated from the giant Northern Great Mountains.


    Vi pulled herself together.


    Practice against bandits might not be difficult for the real Vi. However, for me, I was just Arin who became Vi.


    So, Vi rattled her brain.


    Oppa.


    Huh?


    Ill give you a chance first.


    Really?


    Its supposed to be a game for you, isnt it?


    Thats true.


    Vixen nodded his head. He asked her to y with him, but he didnt want to lose to his sister.


    He also wanted to show his very best self in front of his younger sibling.


    As an older brother.


    You take care of them first.


    Okay, I see.


    Do as much as you can. Dont overdo it though.


    Huh?


    If youre having a hard time, Ill help you then.


    She made a deliberately derisive expression.


    It hit Vixens pride.


    Ha! Thats not gonna happen.


    Vixen made a promise to himself.


    Hell show her his strong side as her older brother.


    You just stay put. Ill do everything for you!


    ***


    A twelve-year-old boy.


    Tundra had a treasure.


    It was his father and sister.


    For him, his father and sister are his treasures.


    His father was always friendly.


    Straighten your back, look straight ahead. Thats right! Youre doing great! My son, youll be a great hunter!


    His sister, who had been weak since she was young, always supported Tundra.


    Sister, Ill be a great hunter. Ill fix your body and make sure our family lives happily ever after.


    You dont have to be famous. I just want you and dad to be happy.


    In his childhood days, Tundras mother ran away from poverty.


    The three remaining family members relied on each other to ovee poverty.


    Tundras ability to hunt at the age of six is getting better and better now.


    He isnt as hungry as before.


    Youre getting better at catching now. My son, thats great.


    Tundra smiled brightly.


    Daddy hunts, and I hunt, so we hunt twice as many.


    Things were going well.


    I dont have to worry about my sisters medicine anymore.


    If things keep going this way If I be a better hunter.


    She could be treated at the temple.


    Thats what Tundra has dreamed. He firmly believed that his dream would one day be a reality.


    Seven days ago.


    Tundras dream copsed.


    I got a deer! Hes a big guy!


    Though there was no sign of people in the house, things felt strange and ominous.


    Daddy!


    His father was dead. He was so badly murdered that he couldnt bear to open his eyes.


    In the meantime, he did not let go of the hatchet in his right hand.


    He seemed to have had a fierce fight with something or someone.


    Sister!


    Our father is dead.


    He couldnt find his sister.


    Tears streamed down his eyes.


    It felt like the world had copsed.


    It looked like his sister had been kidnapped.


    He could see axe marks in different ces.


    Footprints were also seen.


    The number of footprints wasnt one or two. It seemed to be at least four or five.


    He bit his lips tight.


    Daddy, Im sorry. Im terribly sorry. Ill be right back.


    I had to bury my dad, but I couldnt do it now.


    Ill find her first. Ive been frantically searching for her. For three days, he didnt even eat, and he just followed the trails.


    He then entered Beto Mountains.


    In the end, he found a wild vegetable.


    As far away as that.


    He could see a wooden book and a small watchtower.


    He could see a mound of dirt. There was blood everywhere.


    No, its not.


    It was so ominous.


    He didnt want to think so.


    Tundra dug up the dirt with trembling hands. When he dug up a little, he saw a pale hand.


    It was a human hand, a girls hand.


    This isnt happening.


    He dug madly into the soil.


    There was the body of a young girl whose fingernails had peeled off and blood flowing from them.


    Even at a terrible sight, Tundra was relieved.


    Its not my sister


    I need to hurry.


    He infiltrated into the living quarters to find his sister.


    It was then when he heard the voice of Xenon from outside the carriage.


    Weve arrived. Theres a mountain in front of us.


    Vixen opened the carriage door wide to see what it was so urgently.


    Vi controlled her thoughts. There will be a terrible massacre spree in a little.


    They deserve to die.


    She has seen it all in the novel.


    They killed so many people.


    Among them were the father and sister of Male Lead, Tundra.


    The carriage stopped.


    It was a narrow road that was difficult to get through by carriage.


    Vixen lifted his poisoned dagger.


    Whats wrong with that slope?


    It looks like it hasnt been long since it was built.


    The carriage has set up a hillside nearby. This means that it is not an outstanding production.


    Vixen walked forward.


    Theres no one on the watchtower.


    No matter how crude a mountain is, some people are bound to watch the watchtower.


    Vixen grinned.


    It smells like blood, doesnt it?


    She found something while walking.


    Its a dead body.


    Vixen looked down at the body with a bored look.


    He understood the situation as soon as he saw it.


    There was a body buried here, and someone scraped the ground out.


    I think so.


    Vi was nauseated. The body wasid before she was a little girl.


    She was small and didnt look older than ten.


    Vi bit her lips.


    Why?


    I dont know if that little kid should be dead like that, even in the fantasy world.


    Why!


    She knew from her head.


    She knew all of it, but she still felt like crying.


    Reading it from the novel is very different than seeing it with your own naked eyes.


    She arrived in front of the mountain house.


    Vixen knocked confidently.


    Knock, knock.


    After knocking, she shouted more proudly.


    Wereing in!


    There should be no one inside the watchtower.


    Vi knew that fact, and she proceeded to push the wooden door.


    Creak-


    The door opened with a sound. Vixen scanned his eyes round.


    The door was open.


    Vi pointed her finger under the ground.


    Theres a sign that it just opened. Get inside.


    Huh?


    The door for a mountain house is usually pulled from the outside since its more ufortable than pushing it.


    Why?


    That way, they can get a little time when they run away.


    But there were traces of pushing and opening.


    Originally, there should have been traces in the opposite direction.


    Youve seen the graves, havent you?


    Someone broke in before us.


    Really?


    It doesnt make sense that there are no people on the lookout no matter how poor the bandits are.


    Well, that doesnt make sense!


    It doesnt make sense.


    A single man should still be on the lookout.


    Theres a story that someone who knows how to handle this bow shot killed a man on a watchtower and sneaked into that very door.


    Then, brother. Its exinable that you smelled blood. They were already defeated.


    Vixens eyes have narrowed.


    I cant do this. Im going to lose my ything.


    Vixen began to run.


    Youre faster than me. Thats pretty good.

 Chapter 7

    Vixens butler, Ferron, doubted his ears.


    It means someone who knows how to deal with a bow, shot a man in the watchtower and sneaked in through the door.


    Then, brother. You can exin the scent of blood as there was probably a battle.


    I whispered to Xenon just in case. Did you want me to exin that?


    No, you dont have to.


    In fact, the butler understood most of the situation since the moment there were no people in the watchtower. Though, what the butler found out was different from what the seven-year-old princess did.


    Did the Duke give her special training in secret?


    No, he came across her and brought her in.


    But how can she Ferron was not convinced.


    No matter how much genius she was, he couldnt understand the insight she had.


    Well, I still dont understand.


    If you dont understand, just ept it.


    Do you understand?


    If I dont understand, I should just ept it.


    Im d you understand.


    Ferron frowned.


    Im going to apany Prince Vixen first then. Then, Ferron disappeared.


    He went to Vixen, who ran first, secretly.


    Xenon walked behind Vi, who was walking slowly.


    Are you going to follow the prince?


    No.


    Howe?


    I found a tiny footprint leading here. They didnt move in groups, so I dont think its bandits.


    I know everything, actually.


    The fact that Tundra was here.


    A child skilled in tracking. I think theyre about twelve years old.


    Thats interesting. Why did hee to the cottage on his own?


    Why do you think?


    Isnt that obvious?


    He gave a usible reason.


    Its the brother of the child who died earlier. Im sure he has a grudge. Hes a child with no sense of remorse, so he didnt care.


    Why? Am I wrong in my analysis?


    No, its exactly the same as what I analyzed. Vi kept walking.


    A scream came from far away.


    A violent scream.


    Vixen seemed to be punishing the bandits.


    Vis body stiffened. In this world, I have to get used to it.


    She walked past the yard. Everywhere, there were old wooden buildings in the form of huts.


    A child who doesnt know what to do. He was blinded by vengeance and chased after them to this ce.


    She continued. Maybe they were shot or axed before he got his revenge. Thats why there was no disturbance inside.


    Xenon listened to Vi in silence. He guessed that Vi wasnt just talking about this.


    Youre telling me to listen.


    Vi Verratoux was aware of her position and role urately.


    So, now shes giving him her insight into everything, and shes telling him that on purpose.


    It was a self-appeal, so to speak.


    It was surprising for Xenon.


    He couldnt hide his amazement, Wow


    Then, wouldnt he be hiding somewhere over here?


    Are you sure thats where hes hiding?


    Creak.


    They opened the door.


    She could see a boy in the corner.


    His hair was in a disheveled form, and his leather clothes were covered with soil and sweat. There was also blood all over the ce.


    As soon as it rained, she felt like she had been hit on the head.


    What is this?


    There was no such thing in the novel.


    Why are you-


    He looked so much like someone she knew very well.


    ***


    There was always a word of constion to Arin, who was abandoned in the nursery.


    Its all right.


    It was Kang Han-joon, her five-year-older brother.


    Its all right. Ill help you.


    His words magically eased Arin.


    Our parents will be back soon.


    She didnt give such constion in return.


    He just told her that he would help her. He said hed be there for him, and he had actually always been there for her.


    When she went up to the top of the school, the first person she thought of was Kang Han-joon.


    Time passed. Arin turned neen years old.


    Her mind becameplicated.


    Does that mean I like him?


    It felt so strange.


    Does she like him as a man, or does he feel like a reliable guardian to her?


    Lets not get confused. My brother is just my guardian.


    Weve been together for a long time.


    And since we spent a long time together, we made a lot of memories together.


    So, I thought it was a good thing.


    Then, one day, Kang Han-joon introduced his girlfriend to her.


    She was a pretty sister.


    That day Arin was filled with jealousy.


    She liked Kang Han-joon before she knew it. She admitted it herself but she hid it in her heart.


    It was obvious that she would be rejected if she told him now.


    Kang Han-joons warm eyes always showed love, but his love was not out of rationale.


    Time flew faster than I thought.


    Im an adult now.


    I decided to be honest with my feelings.


    Ill just confess and get dumped.


    Though it was scary to confess.


    Lets think about it for one more day.


    A dayter, she wore ck on that day.


    The subject to consider confessing has gone too far.


    Kang Hanjoon, who was always there for her, became a star in the sky and suddenly disappeared.


    He got into a car ident.


    It was the day he had an appointment with Arin.


    She cried for a long time in the corner of the funeral hall, dressed in ck.


    You said youd buy me something delicious. You said you got paid so why arent you buying me one?


    No matter how hard I tried to call out to him, my brother didnte back.


    But now hes here.


    A twelve-year-old boy was seen with a beastly harsh breath.


    His body was in aplete mess, but the light in his eyes was still there.


    Tundra saw a girl who suddenly appeared.


    She was very small, she seemed to be around five or six years old.


    Who?


    Vi came close to Tundra like she was possessed by something.


    He was the same as Kang Han-joon.


    His face was so simr to the person she had known.


    S-stay away from me. Tundra took a small knife out from his arms.


    It was an old, shabby knife.


    His hand that was holding a knife trembled.


    Vi looked at Tundras face.


    They are very much the same.


    Vi stood right in front of him.


    I-Ill stab you if youe closer!


    Vi didnt care about his words. She squatted and lifted Tundras leg.


    Calf.


    She checked his calves.


    There were three dots on the left calf. It was triangr.


    What is this?


    Why are they the same?


    Vi squatted down and looked straight into Tundras eyes.


    Their eyes were the same, but his eyes felt different.


    Is this a coincidence?


    There is no such thing in the novel.


    Why is there such a coincidence?


    At the moment, she felt dizzy.


    Uh oh, I feel dizzy.


    Tundra agonized a thousand more times in his head.


    Should I poke it?


    Should I not?


    This girl in front of me is too small to get stabbed.


    However, she somehow looked threatening.


    Is this the bosss daughter?


    The way she behaved without hesitation and the clothes she was wearing was rather luxurious.


    If shes really the boss daughter He clenched his teeth.


    No matter how young she is, I cant forgive you.


    Tundra asked, Are you the boss daughter?


    Answer me. Are you the bosss daughter?


    Vi did not answer.


    No, she couldnt answer.


    After making eye contact with Tundra, Vi felt dizzier and dizzier.


    Why do I feel so dizzy huh?


    At that moment, she felt that the eyes of Tundra had be huge.


    His huge eyes got bigger, it looked as if he was approaching her.


    I felt like I saw something I shouldnt see.


    Teuk!


    She felt like something was breaking inside her head.


    At that moment.


    Tundra, who was looking for a chance to escape, quickly stretched out his arms.


    He raised his arms that had a knife and aimed it at Vis neck.


    He spoke to Xenon. Guide me to the boss. Otherwise, shell die!


    But then.


    A faint voice escaped from Vis lips.


    Are you seriously pointing a knife at me?


    Vis eyes and spirits changed in a sh.


    Xenon grinned.


    I think youre going to show your true self now, Princess Verratoux.


    In the eyes of Xenon, Vis behavior was strange.


    How dare she approach him so defenselessly and lift his leg?


    She continued to show a state of being overly defenseless.


    Youve exposed your weakness.


    Then, he understood the situation.


    It looked like Princess Vi was interested in the little boy. Thats why she provoked him on purpose.


    The stimted boy pointed the knife at the princess.


    Everything is going the way she wanted.


    The princesss operation looked like aplete sess.


    So, what are you going to do now?


    Vi Verratoux finally revealed her true feelings.


    They decided to wait and see how she would move.

 Chapter 8

    Arins consciousness became blurry. A voice escaped Vis lips.


    Vis eyes were a little red.


    Did you just point a knife at me?


    Vi pped Tundra on the cheek.


    p!


    Tundras cheeks swelled red and just copsed helplessly.


    It happened in a blink of an eye when Vi slowly crushed Tundra.


    This hybrid dog.


    Soon, Vi crushed Tundras back with her knees. She pushed Tundra on his back and shoved the dagger into his mouth.


    Hmm. What happens if I put pressure on the side?


    Arins consciousness struggled, shouting, This isnt it!


    Her body was out of control. It felt like it was taken over by the real Vi.


    I have to take over again.


    She had to get back somehow.


    If I leave it like this


    It really seemed like something terrible was going to happen.


    And Arin knew. Tundra can resist if he wants to.


    It wasnt because he couldnt resist and just stayed still. Tundras talent and Vis talents were neck and neck, assuming that neither received any education.


    It was not like the male lead was helpless.


    Though, hes not resisting.


    Arin read Tundras mind.


    I came all the way here for revenge, but I just want to give up.


    I think its over now.


    Arin knows how that feels. That was how she felt in middle school.


    Her mom died a long time ago, so she wasnt there. Her dad said that he wasing for her, but he just left her behind.


    People around her shuddered due to the fact that she didnt have any parents or guardians. She didnt have much reason to live.


    Ill be there for you.


    If it wasnt for Kang Han-Joon, Arin might have jumped off the roof that day. Tundras psychological state was clearly visible.


    He must already have a hunch that his sister is dead. So, he is afraid to move forward.


    He doesnt have the courage to face his fathers body.


    So Id rather just die here. He was heartbroken.


    It was heartbreaking to think that he would be thinking that way with that kind of reaction on his face and body.


    Huh? Hes moving.


    His body moved, and he slowly regained his consciousness.


    She nced behind her. Xenon stood there with a very pleased expression.


    When Vixen came, he looked a little defeated. His lips just went agape.


    Xenon said with a grin.


    Clean work, princess.


    Vi was heartbroken.


    She didnt expect it. Is this a side effect of her possessing this body?


    But first, she felt like she had to deal with the current situation.


    This bastard, I like this person.


    She hid the dagger in her arms.


    It was a relief that she came to her senses before she stabbed him in the throat.


    Vi pointed to Tundra.


    Ill make this my toy.


    ***


    In a carriage going back to the duchy.


    Vixen showed off his strength. I killed seven bad guys.


    It wasnt such a beautiful story to tell. Its like it went in one ear and out the other.


    But Vi.


    What?


    Who else did you apply medicine to, besides me?


    No one.


    Then, I am the first?


    Yes.


    Vixens eyes narrowed.


    He looked out the window with a murky breath. He felt strange.


    Hmm.


    Whats wrong?


    You know, Vi.


    Vixen did not hide his innermost thoughts.


    Dont apply ointment to anyone other than me.


    Why?


    Well, thats


    Vixen actually didnt know how he felt.


    He just hated it.


    Thats a dangerous poison, right?


    The ointment is a dangerous poison?


    Since when?


    My heart feels so thin, and my body is floating. Imughing and crying. The side effects are very serious.


    Ah.


    Please be my guest.


    It would have been very dangerous if you were an ordinary person who isnt a Verratoux.


    An average person?


    Verratoux are born with a blessed body and arge amount of mana. Though its dangerous for me, too, so how would it be for an average person?


    Vi sighed.


    Why are you sighing?


    Its just


    My mind feltplicated in many ways. I care about Tundra, who was being carried like groceries in a cart, and I feel sorry for Vixen, who believes it is poison from the bottom of his heart.


    Vixen.


    I said to call me brother.


    Yeah, Vixen oppa. Vixen smiled brightly after hearing that.


    Yes. Why?


    An ointment is not a poison. So, its not dangerous.


    Its dangerous.


    Vixen is stubborn.


    You know its medicine, right?


    Vixens face turned red.


    As he talked to Vi, he could understand. Why does he not like it?


    I dont like when others feel.


    Vixen wanted to monopolize the mood.


    If you apply ointment, others will feel the same way I do.


    Normally, I dont feel that way when applying ointment.


    Vi was about to say something.


    Thats when Vixen pped his hands. We spoke over each other in the process.


    Oh! I have an idea.


    He grinned. What if Vi applied ointment to someone else?


    We can just get rid of it.


    What?


    Then, I would be the only one in the world who would receive ointment from you.


    Vixens heart was relieved to realize the fact.


    There was a smile on her face. She felt like she was out of it.


    ***


    When Vi came back to her room, Xenonid down Tundra around his shoulder.


    Tundra was still unconscious.


    Tundras wrists and ankles were chained together with harnesses [ magical equipment ] that control movement and mana.


    It was heartbreaking to see him wearing harnesses on his hands and feet, covering his mouth like a ve. Vi looked at Tundra silently.


    No, its not him.


    And even though its not.


    They looked exactly the same. Its just their eyes that are different.


    Vi moved away and sat on a chair.


    Vi could see herself in the mirror. No wicked woman should do such a wicked act. She still doesnt know. Whether its good or bad.


    What about the toy, princess?


    Vi replied in the most Vis way. Pretty good, put it on disy.


    Okay.


    When Xenon injects a little mana, the chain moves on its own. It then unfolded.


    Tundras limbs spread out from side to side.


    It looks like its crossed.


    Vi grinned.


    Thats all right. Get out.


    What are you going to do?


    Well, since hes a dog, he needs discipline, right?


    If you need anything, please call me, Princess.


    Yes.


    For now, I need to send Xenon away.


    Vi, who sent Xenon out, racked her head.


    Oh, what do I do?


    How can I discipline him? I only brought him here to save his life.


    There was a sound of chains moving.


    Ugh. A faint groan was also heard.


    Before I knew it, Tundra began to wake up.


    W-what the! Tundra, who came to his senses, was shocked.


    He couldnt pronounce his words properly because of the harness that blocked his mouth.


    Vi sat in a chair and watched Tundra for a while. He red at Vi.


    Let me out of here!


    His mouth was watering. Tundras spirit did not die even after he had just been treated like an animal.


    He felt shocked for the first time since he met Vi. He met such a young girl in that kind of cottage, but now, the situation has changed. In Tundras head, Vi is the perfect enemy.


    A monster who pushed a knife into his mouth and spread his flesh.


    God, I will kill you!!


    He was able to recover his senses even after he saw the scene.


    Right. Hes not her brother.


    He would always smile in front of Arin. He would stand beside her like a strong tree.


    He looked at the wild animals and didnt act so badly


    They just look alike.


    She made up her mind. Yes, it was just the face.


    ck, ck, ck!


    Tundra kept struggling, and the harnesses rattled violently.


    Tundra, who was screaming with excitement, looked as though he wanted to tear Vi apart.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Phew.


    Vi took a deep breath.


    Its all right. Everythings going to be okay.


    She knows what character Tundra is better than anyone else.


    Whats your name?


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Let me go!


    Vi waited in silence until Tundra calmed down.


    Tundra is a reasonable and smart character.


    Hes just too young now, and he didnt receive a proper education. Tundra lost all his family members, and now he was kidnapped, so he seemed to have lost his reason to live.


    But now, he had to bring himself together.


    You went into the cabin by yourself. How was the result? Youve only killed two people, and youve been terribly injured.


    Vi deliberately poked Tundra in the chest.


    And you ended up doing nothing, hiding in a corner and shivering, without even knowing about your sisters death. Isnt that right?


    Uggghhh! Tundra roared.


    If I were you, I would have wanted to give up everything. Cowardly. You might have thought that it would be better to die, me, too. I was an orphan.


    At that moment, Tundras body stopped.


    My mother died, and my father abandoned me. And now I have been adopted.


    When I entered the orphanage, Kang Han-Joon said this.


    My name is Kang Han-Joon.


    My name is Vi Verratoux.


    He told me this.


    Youve been abandoned.


    He didnt alwaysfort me with warm words. He told me the reality with his soft eyes. Looking back, it was better that way. He said hede back someday.


    Its going to be okay.


    Adults lies made young Arin imbued with useless hope. And that hope made her suffer more.


    The higher the hope he built, the more it would hurt when I crashed.


    Your father and sister are dead.


    There was another thing Kang Han-Joon said to Arin, who thought the world had copsed.


    Its not gonna be okay.


    But Ill still be there for you.


    With what he said, it was like magic that made Arin rise.


    It wont be okay. Although the situation was different, the situation was still simr.


    But Ill be there for you.


    What Kang Han joon said to Arin.


    Vi said it to Tundra.

 Chapter 9 - I’M Looking For Clues To This Misunderstanding

    Sierra, who noticed that godmother had been silent for a while, soon stiffened like a deer in front of headlights.


    Does she hate me enough to go silent? Well, she did pay me five years ago, and I ended uping back


    I was afraid and hoped the godmother doesnt hate Hanael as well.


    She clutched Sierras hand and said.


    Youre finally here, Sierra.


    Sierra faltered when she saw her teary eyes.


    Thats weird?


    Sierra nced at her. However, the godmother was steadfast and serious.


    I was a little scared when I saw her mouth closed and her stubborn eyes.


    Madam, what do you mean


    Of course, the godmother was thinking differently.


    That day, when she recalled Sierras eyes, one corner of her heart felt too heavy.


    She was thinner now than the Sierra five years ago. Shes be more vulnerable and can disappear at any moment. The godmother clenched her fist quietly.


    Its just as I said. Ive been waiting for you.


    The godmothers voice crept out. Sierra looked at her one more time in embarrassment. Her eyes proved she didnt understand the situation.


    The godmother breathed a long sigh.


    I dont know how Ill pay for my bad karma


    Looking at Sierras trembling shoulders, she looked thinner than before. The godmother gave a long sigh and grabbed Sierras hand tightly.


    Long time no see, marchioness. Im sorry, we meet again.


    Whats there for you to be sorry for?


    Y You gave me the money back then, but I stand right in front of you again


    No, Sierra.


    The godmothers face distorted when she saw Sierras warmhearted expression. She had to pay for her past sins.


    How long has she been waiting to be kind to Sierra?!


    Yes, I did something terrible to you.


    ?


    Of course, Sierra didnt understand her remorseful feelings.


    The godmother handed her money, and Sierra received it. In her eyes, it was just that.


    Has she weakened a lot over the years?


    Her gray hair became more grayish, and she opened her mouth in a quiet tone.


    When you left, Cassius became Ive regretted it for five years. Now that Ive met you again, I want to be more kind.


    What?


    Thats when I separated you from Cassius


    Ah You did?


    Yes, asking you to leave Cassius was the most regrettable mistake Ive made in my entire life.


    I see? Why?


    A moments misjudgment led to my nephew, Cassius, being ruined for more than five years


    No, that was enough to ruin him?


    Seeing how Cassius used to look fuller, but now his face shows he has lost weight, proved this was a bit serious. I didnt know it was that bad.


    There is darkness in my family. It hurt my heart I regretted it.


    When she saw her, Sierra realized.


    What This is definitely strange.


    Its been very tough, child.


    I lived well. I was very happy you gave me that money.


    The godmothers eyes shook.


    Dont say that. A pure child like you


    ?


    Youre trying to tell me to not feel guilty, right? You said that five years ago


    Thats not what I meant.


    Though the godmother already mistook her as an overly pure child.


    Well, how should I deal with this?


    While Sierra was pondering, the godmother seemed to have already confirmed everything.


    Ha What on earth did I do to you back then


    Im sorry, but you seem to be creating dark history, madam


    However, she sped Sierras hands even harder without any refutation.


    Sierra, thank you foring back. Ill take good care of you and your child.


    Well, things are definitely going crazy.


    Sierra thought seriously.


    Thank you for your words, madam. Ill only be here for three months. Im leaving after Hanaels paternity test.


    The godmothers eyes turned red. She looked upright and cold-blooded, but her heart was weak.


    Yes, Yes. Of course, you want to leave. Youve had a hard time, and you feel damaged


    Oh


    This person looks like a stubborn wall.


    Shes simr to Cassius.


    Sierra is now beginning to look deeper into the situation.


    In three months, the paternity test results will be revealed, and this misunderstanding wille to an end. So, I can politely prove them wrong.


    Oh, I didnt suffer much, but Im grateful for your kind deeds


    Sierra decided toy an iron te. For now, she emphasized several times that Hanael was not Cassius daughter. It was the people in this family who did not believe her. She is innocent.


    Sierra thought of a great quote.


    If you cant avoid it, enjoy it!


    However, it may be impossible to just enjoy this recklessly.


    Cassius and the Marchioness of Mails, their scales were beyond Sierras imagination!


    ***


    A week has passed.


    And during that time, we faced an era of cataclysmic change.


    Cassius acquired all the toy-sellingpanies for Hanael, just as he did for Sierra. Sierra felt like she was watching a happy ending in a romance novel sold out to the world. The problem is that she is not the main character of the romance novel.


    In addition, Cassius said he stillcks a lot. Its all too much for Sierra The more he does this, the more anxious she bes.


    Cassius, are you serious?


    Cassius consistently asked Sierra out on a date. He ignored her rejections and was bombarding her with gifts. As if tofort the wounded Sierra with gifts.


    And all his attention made Sierra feel unintentionally fraudulent. Feeling burdened, she closed the door and continued to study medicine in her room, asking for her friends addresses.


    Sierras actions started a butterfly effect


    Well, it seems Miss Sierra isnt epting courtship.


    Oh, dear


    Shes returning to where she came from!


    Its caused a tremendous stir in the dukes mansion. Even the words of his servants were heard by Sierra. It was thanks to Hanael, who ran around the dukes mansion like it was her own home.


    Its rumored that my mom hates the weird man!


    I dont hate


    You dont hate that strange man? Even though he left us behind?


    That strange man is just strangely delusional


    Sierra decided to put up with it for now, although it was a bit unsettling. It was a veryfortable misunderstanding for Sierra. Besides, I signed the contract so that we would have no disadvantage!


    Of course, even though it had only been a week, the mansion was rearranged around Sierra.


    Not only Cassius, but also the godmother who is in charge of the dukes estate was as dramatic as Cassius.


    I guess the godmother didnt lie when she said she regretted things for five years. I dont understand why she would, but


    Sierra was dragged into tea time with the godmother again today. She tried to find Sierras favorite tea by helping her taste various different teas. Teas that exceeded her monthly sry were randomly ced on the table per leaf.


    Youre too precious to me


    I love it.


    Sierra had a big appetite. She could eat anything well.


    Yes, dont worry, Ill help you with whatever you want. Is there anything else you want to do?


    Its nice to have a strong supporter.


    If you hold a tea party, Id like to be your chaperone.


    The godmother sighed low, cing her hand near her heart. Sierra shook her head. Thats too much! Thats too much!


    Chaperone? Im amoner, so I cant make my debut


    Commoner?


    Her eyes became very fierce.


    Who dares to look down on you?


    What?


    If someone refers to you as amoner, you must tell me.


    No, this world was a noble-centered society.


    Although Sierras older sister is a greater archmage than most nobles people dont know that. Sierra had the godmothers attention and replied awkwardly.


    I-Its fine. Nothing special happened. Oh, Id like to ask you a favor.


    Cassius was very anxious that Sierra would run away. Perhaps thats why he seemed to want to prevent Sierra from seeing others.


    Im telling you, its like hes building a beautiful cage


    Of course, Sierra didnt want to do anything to provoke the already sensitive Cassius.


    Im looking for a friend, Lina, who graduated from the Academy of Medicine Its been five years and I cant find where she is.


    Ah, your friend


    The godmother had a heartbreaking look on her face.


    You left this capital because of me, and you havent been able to contact your friends for five years


    Ive already told you, its not your fault I left the capital.


    Yes, yes.


    Seeing her eyes moisten, she didnt seem to believe Sierras words at all.


    Sierra decided to leave. They wont listen to me anyway. Ill just let them misunderstand!


    I wonder what exactly happened over the past five years, though especially, I wonder how the marchioness, a noble, turned out like this


    Sierra recalled Lina, a friend from the Academy of Medicine who was called the capitals source of information. Lina may have a clue about this incident.


    The godmother had a keen observation with her eyes. She continued once again.


    Your friend Lina from the Academy of Medicine. Ill start looking immediately. Ill invite her to this estate, and we can have a chat.


    It was Sierras first request, which made her nervous no matter what she asked her.


    The godmother was almost sixty years old but swore toplete her mission well. Sierra was a little embarrassed to see her like that, but


    For now, I decided to endure this situation for three months and enjoy it.


    ***


    Meanwhile, there was a strange rumor circting in society.


    There is a woman staying at Duke Idios estate. But shes a witch. This witch uses magic to charm the godmother and Cassius, and shes doing whatever she wants. This witch is very charming


    Crazy.


    Andante, the wife of Marquis Mails and the godmothers daughter-inw, frowned when she heard the rumors of a low-ss society.

 Chapter 10

    Vi clenched her teeth while wielding an Icy tree whip. The wounds increased one by one.


    Vis eyes turned red.


    Im in pain.


    In Arins point of view, Tundra is a child.


    Meanwhile, Tundras head cooled off.


    If you scream from the beginning, the butler will doubt you.


    The whipping continued for a long time. And as Vi and Tundra had expected, Xenon heard the whipping sound in the next room.


    It looks like she had started disciplining and taming him. He got up slowly and put his ears on the wall.


    Wow, that must hurt.


    After a long time, he could hear a faint groan.


    There was also a faint breathing sound that forced him to endure pain.


    Xenon had seen Tundras hard weep.


    He had a firm look in his eyes. The fact that a child with such a look groans that much means that she is brutally harassing him.


    How cruel is she really?


    Its not hard to kill. However, it is difficult to make such a painful moan.


    Ive seen her type a lot.


    Theyre not bent for it, even if theyre broken.


    Xenon was evaluating Tundra as such.


    I guess shes really trying to make him give in.


    His eyes drew a line.


    Thats a Verratoux like way, Princess.


    ***


    When Tundra was moaning, someone came to the room.


    Vi! Are you having fun?


    It was Vixen, the Fifth Prince. Vixens eyes were twinkling. It was the eyes of a predator who found a new prey or toy.


    Hehehe.


    He saw Tundra in pain. Vixen then looked at him with strange eyes.


    But you know what?


    It was like a young predator who found its prey.


    Are you going to put some medicine on him, too?


    Since Vi was silent, Vixen repeated his question.


    Hes hurt. Are you going to put some medicine on him?


    Is that important?


    Its important.


    Vi thought Vixen was a little absurd.


    Whys it important?


    Vixen squinted his eyes. Youd better not apply the medicine on him.


    Why?


    Put some medicine on him, and Ill kill him.


    But what is the reason?


    When Vi kept asking why, Vixen felt as if he was feeling a heartache.


    Just!


    Just, why?


    Just! Just! Just! Just! Im going to kill him! Do you understand? Vixens eyes were full of life. His ears were fluttering.


    Vi sat on the chair. My stomach was burning up in front of Vixen, who was making no sense, but I didnt show it. Fortunately, Vixen is weak in verbal fights.


    It doesnt matter if I put medicine on my toys or not.


    But its a different story if you try to kill my toys. Im telling you, youve invaded my space.


    Hh, hum, that doesnt matter. The important thing is I dont want you to put medicine on anyone else.


    Why? Give me a reason so I can understand. Youre a Verratoux.


    Well, thats Vixens face heated up in red beet.


    Because its my first experience!


    Vi was speechless at the moment. I wondered if the word that came out was correct, but Vixens intention was purely transparent.


    So, you dont want to lose your first experience to anyone else?


    Vixen nodded.


    Now, brother, you know youre being stubborn, right?


    No? Dont you know me?


    Vixens acting like hes someone else. He seemed to insist, I know Im stubborn!


    I learned that Verratoux is a rational family. But Im a little bit disappointed in you. Are you all right with this


    D-disappointed? Vixens expression got a little dark.


    He thought he showed Vi a little of his brotherly greatness while destroying the bandits, but she was disappointed with the way he acted.


    Well, Im still a little disappointed


    Give me logical grounds and rational conditions that I can understand. Ill do whatever I want until then. I want you to act more like a Verratoux.


    .


    If not, then this is far-fetched as it is right now.


    Vis eyes squinted, and sheughed.


    From now on, I will never apply ointment again.


    Then, Ill forgive you this time.


    Vixen was incredibly quick to change his attitude.


    What?


    No. I mean, Ill forgive him for the time being, if you apply medicine to him.


    Youre forcing me again?


    Oh,e on! Just put it on him.


    Vixen mmed the door as if he was nervous and went out.


    Im going to kill you. Youll see when youre ten.


    I meant it when I said that. When he returned to the room, he was carried away by strange emotions.


    But


    Its only natural for siblings topete by ughtering each other.


    Her small hand that applied the ointment came up in his head.


    Do I have to kill her?


    Though he doesnt want to kill Vi.


    Im gonna have to kill her, right?


    Because thats what Verratoux siblings do, right?


    But do we have to? I dont know.


    I want someone to tell me the answer.


    A very small wave of thought began to appear in Vixens mind.


    ***


    After all the fuss.


    Xenon opened the door to Vis room. He approached the fallen Tundra.


    The boy pointed a knife at my Princess. I didnt even put a knife against her neck.


    For a moment, Vis body flinched. She felt a flutter of life in Xenons body. It was awful.


    She felt like she was in hell.


    If my Princess hadnt been generous, I would have pulled out all your teeth and ripped your mouth apart.


    Vi was shocked, as if she had been hit on the head.


    Its not just for me.


    This was a test. The Butler, Xenons test for the heroine, Vi. It was a very simr line in the novel.


    If our princess was not generous, I would rip your throat.


    The content was a little different, but the feel was the same as the original.


    For a Verratoux, generosity is a luxury. You must have the strength to be generous. Only an absolute man such as Duke Heron would have it. Being generous without that much power means being foolish and weak.


    This is what a Verratoux should be.


    Vi said. Xenon.


    Yes, Princess.


    Uh.


    Do you want me to make this boy kneel down?


    Vi was deliberately silent. Time has slipped along.


    I want you to kneel.


    Eventually, Xenon walked to the front of Vi, then started to bend slowly.


    This is how it was done in the original story.


    He fell on his knees and I pped him across the face.


    Dont test me.


    Ill kill you next time.


    But he looked at Tundra, who was right next to me. Though I thought it was not good to scold him in front of the Tundra because he was my person.


    Xenon,e with me.


    Just as Vixens room was huge, so was Vis.


    It was divided into a living room and several more rooms.


    Xenon walked silently behind Vi.


    I closed the door and couldnt see Tundra anymore.


    Dear.


    Yes, Princess.


    Xenon was not particrly rebellious.


    I gotta hit him on the cheek, right?


    This is not what a person should do. But I decided to hit him.


    It didnt matter how she felt inside.


    Her butler who tested the Princess


    The butler was caught. Of course, he should be scolded greatly. She will act more like a Verratoux if she scolds him.


    p!


    I pped him in the face.


    I didnt know how hard it should be, so I just hit as hard as I could. I thought it would be okay if I hit twenty Imperial knights by myself.


    Strike!


    Xenons neck turned sideways. Xenons lips are a little chapped. Blood quickly formed, and Xenons cheek was engraved with a handprint that looked like an earthquake.


    I-Im sorry!


    A Verratoux had to act this way. I thought I hit him too hard, but it was already past. He continued to pretend to be as calm as possible.


    Its good to test my qualifications as Verratoux. But dont let it show. Cause Im really offended.


    Im sorry.


    How easy is it for me to prove to you that I am capable enough?


    I apologized. As a token of my apology, why dont I give you my arm?


    No!


    This shouldnt be a thing!


    Dont give it to me!


    Why does it feel like he is being serious? Vi wanted to cry, but she smirked on the outside.


    Do you think you can apologize with just your arm?


    Then, would it be okay if I give you my life?


    A cold sweat ran down Vis back.


    I couldnt ask because I thought he would say yes if I asked if he were being serious.


    Then you cant work for me.


    Thats true.


    If your arm is cut off, the efficiency of your job will be reduced as well.


    Thats also true.


    My face turned a little pale when I said something that didnt suit my personality.


    Ill make you act a little more skillful. Thats why Im testing you and keeping you alive.


    Thank you, Princess.


    Xenon noticed that Vi looked pale. He could figure out the reason. Shes deliberately controlling her blood-boiling madness.


    If it is Vi Verratoux, which Xenon identified as the murderer who was relentlessly pushing the dagger into the boys mouth, would be extremely excited now. Im sure she felt bad enough.


    But in a way, Vi was controlling her madness.


    Shes desperate enough to sweat.


    She is not fit for discipline and rationalism at the age of seven. Vi was controlling her anger and leading the situation to her best advantage.


    Vi Verratoux is not just a blood-crazy killer.


    Her cruelty and charismabined with her resourcefulness together are just so amazing. There is no Verratoux who showed this much promise at the age of seven.


    Xenon raised himself. There is one more thing to point out.


    Did you have to bring me here to instill my prestige in front of the toy?


    For now, youre my only closest aide.


    Thank you. Xenon had a slightly strange feeling.


    Vi Verratoux is extremely Verratouxistic.


    He truly felt it when he was pped. This person is more like Verratoux than any pureblood Verratoux.


    Youre being considerate.


    A strange gap urred.


    Shes so simr to a Verratoux, but shes also strangely different from a Verratoux.


    A pure-blooded Verratoux would not have given such consideration. Moreover, he is the one and only closest person to her.


    The Princess is a wonderful person.


    I didnt hate her novelty. A Verratoux, who is more Verratoux-like than anyone else, is unfamiliar and good.


    Xenon grinned.


    If you rule Verratoux, I thought it would make me happy. I will start to listen to you with all my heart.


    Vis breath is suffocating. First of all, she survived today. It felt like something was a little too much.


    Xenon returned to his room andpiled a diary of what happened today.


    She pped me in the face.


    Also I hade to my senses.


    How can there be such a brute force even if she is small


    The Dukes words made sense.


    She was born a star.


    If he hadnt raised his mana to protect himself momentarily, his skull would have been smashed. That kind of power is not that of a childs. It is the power of the knight who can handle mana skillfully.


    [ She is born with natural talent. ]


    Whats surprising is that she didnt get any education about Mana. In my personal opinion, it is second to or even more than the First Princess.


    Xenon recalled one more fact. When she first met Prince Vixen when she threw the pens, there was mana in it.


    Vixen also raised mana to protect himself. Though, strangely, Vi had pierced the shield very easily.


    This is because mana was embedded in the pen she threw.


    He added a phrase again.


    [ She was born with the purest Mana ss. ]


    [ What is certain is that she is born with a higher mana amount than Prince Vixen. ]


    Princess Vi doesnt seem to know it yet, though.

 Chapter 11

    After sending Xenon out, Vi sat on the sofa.


    Tundra copsed and breathed out a little breath. Just looking at his state, it felt like he was going to run out of breath right away.


    He had to get used to the set up in the novel.


    Tundra has two appearances.


    He has a strong liking for her as a ruler. Tundra falls in love with Vis dominion in the original novel.


    However, he always feels deficient in his heart. Tundra, who had been abandoned by his mother, was in a state ofcking self-awareness. He longs for a warm and benevolent appearance to Vi.


    Though, there is no such characteristic in Vi, in the original novel.


    Later, Tundra was stabbed to death by Vi. Novels flow in a direction that was not a happy ending for everyone.


    Arin thought it would be nice if the novel went on a more beautiful plot.


    Tundra spoke quietly. Is that?


    What?


    Is it?


    What are you saying?


    Are you serious?


    It wont be okay.


    But Ill be next to you.


    Thats


    He wanted to ask if she was serious, but before Vi answered, Tundra fainted.


    Three hourster.


    Tundra finally came to his senses again.


    What should I do now?


    He just has to be healthy and take my side. His very existence itself would be a big help to me. If I introduce him to Lord Hixenter, hell be his Sword Master.


    Tundra concluded by himself.


    You said you needed an extremely loyal dog, didnt you?


    Thats right.


    Do I have to call you my master?


    Yes, that would be better.


    Tundra was lost in thought for a moment. Then, he nodded his head.


    Okay, Ill be your dog, master. He responded.


    I am very determined, but I still felt ashamed and ufortable to hear such things.


    This is a fantasy world.


    I cant be naive in this world.


    Meanwhile, Tundra adjusted very quickly to this kind of situation.


    He then continued with an expression and tone that did not contain any hint of emotions.


    Ill bark if you want me to cry, Ill open my stomach if you want me to, and Ill lick your feet if you want me to. Im going to be yours and yours only.


    No, wait a second.


    Ive never said that before, have I? Why are you licking my feet that are dirty?


    So, keep your word.


    What promise?


    Im not okay, but I promise Ill be next to you.


    Vi nced at Tundra.


    I havent seen him for long.


    My heart is so broken. I havent seen Kang Han-Joon for a long time. Thest time I did, I was a mess.


    Your promisekeep your word.


    Tundras eyes reddened.


    He wanted someone to be next to him. He just wants someone besides him.


    Vi knew it well. She barely answered.


    Respect. Be pure. Habits are important.


    Tundra nodded, gave her a Male Lead look, and answered her with the same aura.


    Yes, I will be your dog and will help you swallow Verratoux.


    Tomorrow. Lets go to your father.


    Imanded Xenon to prepare a chrysanthemum flower.


    ***


    In front of the ruined cabin.


    Tundra wielded a wooden bat and screamed.


    Get out of here, you motherfuckers!


    There was a bald eagle that kepting back, and it was digging up Tundras fathers body. Tundra held his fathers body and cried for a long time.


    You said youd stay with me! You promised me you wouldnt abandon me, but you still abandoned me!


    He cried and cried for such a long time. Vi isnt particrlyforting him.


    She just let him be.


    No constion would reach him right now.


    Kang Hanjoon did the same to me. Instead of uttering words, he just stayed by my side. It was already great support for the little Arin.


    Vi approached Tundra.


    I will just stay by your side.


    Tundra looked up to Vi after sobbing for a while on his knees.


    Seeing his face covered with tears and mucus, Vi avoided his eyes, which were filled with sadness.


    Master.


    What?


    Cant you hug me?


    Vis body flinched. With that kind of face?


    With Kang Han joons face and body.


    Youre not my usual oppa, who would say, Dont be so pathetic.


    Though it was just so irresistible, she approached Tundra and hugged him slightly, and patted him on the back.


    The twelve-year-old Tundra is muchrger than the seven-year-old Vi.


    Vi felt like she was the young Arin again.


    Thump, thump.


    My heart continuously pounds.


    Huh?


    However, it was far from a rational feeling.


    This feeling again. Her consciousness became blurry again.


    This happened whenever I looked at Tundras eyes for too long or whenever I touched him.


    Uhrwahh.


    Xenon, who was watching quietly from behind, noticed it.


    Your real aptitude appeared again!


    He could see it in Vis eyes. Xenon is a little excited to see that.


    Now you can stab the back of that toy to death any time. She does look like she was practicing it in secret.


    Her eyes proved it. Vis reddened eyes and Xenons eyes met.


    Vi grinned.


    It was a mysterious smile of blood-crazy murder, that had found her toy. Vis eyes were filled with a murderous aura and curiosity at the same time.


    She was looking at him as if she wanted to stab, kill, and just be filled in a frenzy.


    She is very much like a Verratoux right now. However, at the same time, sometimes not so much.


    Since shes an adopted daughter, she is different. Shes not even a pure-blood Verratoux.


    Princess Vis move was expected. It is impressive to see her changing her mask so naturally.


    At that age, wearing a mask and using tricks like that.


    Tundra dug his fathers grave on the ground. His hand was bleeding, but he didnt care. He thenid his father on the deep ground. His father was buried deep enough that the mountain animals could not dig him up again.


    Tundra dropped his head in front of his fathers tomb.


    Father.


    Of course, he didnt get an answer.


    Thank you for being by my side.


    Although he was a poor father, Tundra was proud to have him as his father.


    Dont worry. Someone else is next to me now. She will stay by my side.


    Vi brought out the chrysanthemum flower. Tundra took it from her.


    He wiped his tears bravely andid down the chrysanthemum flower in front of his fathers tomb.


    Im leaving now. Youve been through a lot. Theres no suffering now. Please rx in the sky.


    Vi and Tundra came back to the room.


    Xenon.


    Xenon opened the door and came in.


    Did you call me, Princess?


    Hey, I dont like that thing.


    He pointed his finger at Tundra. His body flinched.


    Then, shall we kill him now?


    Give him a room and feed him warm food.


    Tundra is not in a very good condition. Even considering that this ce is a lot wealthier than her original world. Maybe Tundra grew up without eating properly. He is a poor hunters son, after all.


    What?


    My dog, when its kneeling like this, my dignity goes down. Vi smiled lightly.


    Her expression was full of elegance and grace.


    Thats what Xenon saw.


    Everything I have should be all beautiful, even if its a toy.


    So, eat a lot of delicious food and cheer up.


    If Han-Joon looks handsome, I would get annoyed by him first.


    Though I do feel weird.


    Am I bing a tsundere?


    Xenon, do you understand?


    Yes, thats good reasoning.


    Xenon is convinced, she is impressive.


    Everything I have should be beautiful, even if its a toy. Her words were very Verratoux like reasoning.


    He bent down deeply.


    Master, I ept you, Vi, as a Verratoux, my Princess.


    Verratoux seemed to have a strange emphasis, but Vi didnt pay much attention.


    Hours went by.


    Its almost time. Vixens going to be beaten up and moan in pain again.


    Not only did I need Tundra on my side, but I also had to make Vixen side with me as well.


    I have a long way to go.


    I then headed to Vixens room. But there was an unexpected person who was waiting for Vi.


    Vixen, who copsed in blood, was under her feet.


    Red hair that resembles fire, and eyes that look like salmosa.


    Pale skin


    Red plump lips that look like she just ate strawberries.


    She had a strange atmosphere as though she was a witch from somewhere remote. However, she is a strangely beautiful woman. Vi quickly realized who that woman was.


    Duchess Isabe.


    The most influential figure in this family


    She was the Duchess of Heron, who had power supporting her.


    There is no love between Duke Heron and her, but they are faithful to each other.


    You must be Princess Vi.


    Hello, Duchess Isabe.


    I cant believe you recognized me at once. You must have studied hard.


    Vi bit her lips without realizing it.


    It felt as if a giant serpent was looking into her mind, and Vi wanted to fall in an instant.


    As expected, this is a fantasy world. A ce where people can faint from eye contact. A world of living, mana, and magic.


    Dont let your momentum slip.


    I swallowed the nervousness in my heart out. If I fail now, Im done for.


    Yes, the Duke of Verratoux is a wild beast.


    You have a good understanding.


    The lips of the Duchess of Isabe drew a smirk.


    Is it because you are from a poor family? You look like you are quick-witted.


    She sighed as she looked at Vixen, who had fallen to the ground.


    My son is nice, but hes not spiteful. Because he is born into a noble family and grew up like a greenhouse nt.


    Being from a poor family with an unknown descent, she would likely say, Dont hang out with my noble son

 Chapter 12

    An hour ago, Duchess Isabe found something strange.


    Today, Vixen felt much more energetic than usual. It was strange, and she felt d.


    Duchess Isabe sat on the chair.


    Vixen, youre brave.


    Yes.


    Shortly after the whipping was over, Vixen sat on with his knees.


    Finally, did you eat to your hearts content?


    Duchess Isabe looked at her palm. Blood had formed. It was stinging and bitter, but it was tolerable.


    Vixen finally seemed a little more mature.


    Isabeughed with satisfaction. Vixen, you are the child that should act like a lion.


    In the distant future, you have to eat me. That way, you can be reborn as the true ruler of Verratoux.


    I have to be more severe than I am now.


    Okay. Can I get up then?


    Sure.


    As Vixen rose from his seat, Duchess Isabe smiled benevolently and said.


    You can wear clothes.


    Clothes?


    Yes, thats it for todays discipline.


    Vixen thought for a moment. Hmm.


    Whats wrong?


    Its nothing.


    Vixen looked at the clock on the wall.


    The clock is a product of magic tricks. It is a precision clock that does not allow an error of even one-tenth of a second.


    He didnt care about the fact that it was a work of a sorcerer, who is called the masterpiece of the present era. Vixen only observed the movement of the second hand.


    Mother should go to bed now.


    Its already one a.m.


    He started getting punished at ten p.m., so she had been whipping him for about three hours.


    Duchess Isabe felt strange again. Vixen has never done this before.


    Vixen is right and wanted to be with me.


    Vixen loved his strange mother, Duchess Isabe, even if he gets hit by a whip.


    He still wants to be together with her even more, but she supposed things changed.


    Duchess Isabe noticed something.


    Are you waiting for someone?


    Yes.


    Vixenughed. Duchess Isabes eyebrows wrinkled. This was because she saw Vixens expression turning bright.


    Whos my son waiting for? I dont think its your brother or sister.


    She didnt think he would be. Then, there is only one person left.


    The youngest daughter, who is particrly interested in Vixen these days. It looks like it is Vi, the adopted daughter that the duke brought from the slums.


    Vi?


    Duchess Isabe smiled faintly.


    Youre waiting for your youngest sister, arent you?


    Well.


    Vixen thought for a moment. Can I be honest with my mother? Nothing would happen if I dont, but it felt strange if I did.


    Although thinking about it, there is no reason to lie at all. Vixen, who had been agonizing for a while, replied.


    Thats right. Its Vi.


    Why?


    Its fun to y with her.


    Isabe roughly listened to what Xenon saw and posted.


    There is also instinctive desire and ambition for the absolute.


    She has the madness that Verratoux must have.


    We also have reason to control that madness.


    Along with her manas quality, he also said that her talent for killing is beyond imagination.


    Im sure shes a great kid.


    The Duke admitted it and brought her here, so she must be a brilliant kid.


    Theres a rumor that shes a great kid. So, what should we do with her, my son?


    I have to kill her.


    Thats right.


    Duchess Isabe approached Vixen. She hugged Vixen, who was covered with wounds, and swept away Vixens golden hair.


    What are we going to do to ourpetitors?


    Vixen smiled brightly. Im going to tear them down!


    Thats right.


    Vixen is in the arms of Duchess Isabe. He looked up.


    Mother.


    Yes?


    Its nice to hug you.


    Hehehe. The Smiling Vixen lost his bnce.


    Still, you shouldnt let your guard down, son. Duchess Isabe took two steps away from Vixen.


    Vixen fell t to the ground. His pupils drooped down.


    If I were yourpetitor, youd be dead. The scariest enemy is the one you gave your heart to. You cant give your heart to anyone.


    Duchess Isabe reached out her hand.


    The butler of Vixen, who was waiting behind Vixen, held out a white cloth. Duchess Isabe wiped her nails with the white cloth. The white fabric was dyed ck from poison.


    Its discipline.


    Duchess Isabe looked down at the fallen Vixen.


    Dont let your guard down. Always hold a poison in your heart.


    Yes, mother. Im sorry.


    My heart aches so much whenever you do something wrong.


    Vixen then lost his consciousness. Duchess Isabe roughly rubbed her eyes with a poisoned cloth. Her eyes reddened, and tears of blood began to flow down.


    Her eyes were very sore.


    This was a punishment for herself.


    Punishment for failing to raise Vixen to be strong enough.


    She stared nkly at Vixen, who had lost his consciousness.


    This mother is a person who has the duty and responsibility to raise you strong.


    If she wants to raise her son to be stronger, she needs to do more every day.


    She thought it was a mothers great love.


    ***


    Since I am from a poor family and he is from heaven, youre noble enough to say, Dont hang out with my noble son.


    Xenon almost burst intoughter without realizing it.


    As expected, of my Princess.


    He didnt expect her to respond like that.


    Xenon couldnt believe that Vi would say such rude things to the face of Duchess Isabe, who was frowning.


    Duchess Isabeughed out loud. Did I sound like that?


    Yes.


    Im d you thought of me like that, though it wasnt urate.


    Duchess Isabe continued casually.


    I didnt mean to look good to you. I meant to give you a white flower.


    White chrysanthemum flowers.


    It was the flower that Tundra ced in front of his fathers grave.


    A white flower that means death. In other words, it was a warning of death.


    Did you understand? I dont think I could fall asleep with flowers in a ce where lowly people live.


    Im not vulgar. Im just a poor person.


    Isnt that what it is?


    Its different. You can be poor but precious. Same as you can be rich, but also vulgar.


    Anyway, its good. Do poor people fall asleep with flowers?


    Poor people also pay tribute to death.


    Just like Tundra did.


    Youre extraordinary for your nature.


    I understand your thoughts in reminding yourself to the dead people. The Duchess must have thought that a flower is only for luxury reasons.


    We may be poor, but at least we dont do that to our children.


    Arin is a little angry.


    She wanted to have a family. Everyone else has a mom and dad. She wanted it, too.


    It was tough and lonely because there are not many people who do not have that. Family meant a lot to her. It was more valuable than precious jewels, which she could not have even if she wanted to.


    Isabeughed out loud.


    The way a mother loves her son, I dont think its a right for others to argue.


    Is he just an object?


    Vi approached Vixen, who was too small to handle the bitter wounds.


    We have be siblings, Mother.


    I hope you dont cross the line, my daughter.


    I think you crossed the line.


    Vi squatted down. Before she knew it, Vixen came to his senses.


    Her voice could be vaguely heard.


    In winter, every child under ten deserves protection. If my mother, one of the winter hostesses, breaks the absolutew, I dont know what the lower ones would think.


    Disciplining him is fine.


    Well see if its really okay.


    Vi nced back. Xenon. Magic Registration Tool. You have it, right?


    Yes, I have it, Princess.


    Shoot it.


    At that moment, Duchess Isabes body moved. She went past Vi and grabbed Xenons neck.


    Vi screamed internally at that moment. W-why is she so fast?


    It was like she melted her shadow and moved. Although I knew it through text, it was terrible to see it with both eyes. The real power of this family was Duchess Isabe.


    Gulp.


    I swallowed my saliva.


    This is crazy. If I do something wrong, I think Xenons throat will get really damaged.


    Isabes fingernails dug into Xenons neck. Stop right there, butler Xenon.


    A few drops of blood flowed from Xenons neck.


    But Xenon only smiled.


    Im sorry, but I only take orders from the princess.


    He took out a magic camera tool with his right hand, which looked simr to a modern camera.


    Vi smiled leisurely.


    You know very well this is wrong. But still, you are so desperate to stop me.


    Xenon asked. Shall we take a picture? ThoughI think my neck is going to be pierced. Its bleeding right now.


    No, thanks. I cant lose my butler.


    Thank you for your consideration.


    Xenon put the filming tool in the corner.


    When Duchess Isabe released Xenons neck, he took out the cloth from his front pocket and wiped his neck. He wiped off his sweaty forehead naturally.


    Phew, I almost died.


    Isabe said. Our youngest daughter has a cute side. At the wee dinner, you will be worth seeing.


    Vi held the end of the skirt and lowered her back.


    Thank you for your early wee, Mother.


    Actually, I didnt even think about filming in the first ce.


    It was just a decoy.


    There was something else I was aiming for.


    However, what should I do? Vixen knew it was wrong.


    Vixens body was wriggling.


    In other words, he hase to his senses. Even if he cant raise his body, he must have heard everything.


    Right, brother?


    I heard a groan.


    I guess I touched where it hurts.


    Dont move. Ill put some ointment on you.


    As if he understood my words, Vixens body shook.

 Chapter 13

    Dont move. Ill put some ointment on you.


    Duchess Isabe looked at Vixen and Vi alternately for a while. Her eyes were not very emotional. Then, she moved her eyes to Xenon.


    Thats interesting, Xenon.


    Right?


    Duchess Isabe smiled faintly.


    Xenon, as a butler, are you determined to serve the Sixth Princess?


    Depart from my heart, thats my job.


    Duchess Isabe nodded and went outside.


    Xenon, ointment.


    Here you go, Princess.


    Vi began to slowly apply ointment to Vixens back.


    Youve been beaten up bad.


    This cannot be expressed in the words of love since its not really love.


    Thats so mean.


    How can a mother do this to her son?


    Ow, it stings!


    Dont whine.


    Whish doesnt hurt, but I see that it stings when I put on ointment for you, Vixen. Though I couldnt really understand because Im upset about everything.


    Vi carefully applied all the ointment.


    Click, click.


    She heard the sound of the clock ticking.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Ive been thinking, Vi.


    I think I should have been the one who knocks you down, too.


    And the opposite was fine too.


    If I get hit by someone, I think Id better get hit by you.


    Why?


    Its just, I feel that way.


    Arin, who was a reader, understood Vixens words.


    It was Vixens own way of showing affection. His idea of affection was too brutal, but she understood it anyway.


    Vis eyes met with Vixen. He was smiling innocently.


    So, cant you just die, Vi? Ill kill you for sure. Hehehe.


    There was affection in his voice. However, Vixen himself is not aware of this affection. Vi felt like she seriously screwed up somehow.


    It was heartbreaking and frustrating, but I had to do what I had to do.


    Stop talking.


    She said with a dull expression, controlling her innermost thoughts.


    Lie down.


    Why?


    Ill put you to sleep.


    Vixen tilted his head.


    Why?


    Oppa, you cant sleep, isnt that right?


    Since she was possessed into this crazy world anyway, Vi decided to use all of her information as a reader.


    How did you know I couldnt sleep?


    They say that insomnia runs in our family.


    Really? Vixen opened her eyes round.


    He looked at Xenon. It was as though he was asking, Is that really so?


    I felt nervous, not confident if Xenon would understand what he must do.


    Xenon grinned.


    You are famous among butlers, master.


    I see. Vixen nodded.


    Though, how would you put me to sleep?


    He looked curious.


    Are you going to use sleeping poison?


    No.


    Then, a general anesthetic?


    Lie down for now.


    Vi grabbed him by the wrist and forced him toy down. Vixen did not particrly rebel. He was justughing out loud. The back of her neck is filled with cold sweats, and her anxiety is overwhelming.


    Why are youughing?


    Vixen was watching Vis wrist with curious eyes.


    Her wrist is too thin.


    He thought it would break if she put too much pressure on it. Seeing her wrist, which is much thinner than average seven-year-old children of her age, Vixen was annoyed.


    Theughter disappeared.


    I just thought about how it would be most effective to cut your arteries.


    Vixen didnt know why, but he felt terrible. Why is she so small? Youre only a year older than me! Thats very annoying. Eat a lot.


    He was so angry that he couldnty still.


    Regardless, Vi put him to bed. Thanks to the magic ointment, the blood stopped, and new flesh began to grow.


    Vi sat down next to Vixen, who was lying down. She patted the head of the child, who must have been in pain.


    Pat, pat.


    An indifferent touch swept through Vixens hair.


    At this moment, it wasnt the seven-year-old Vi, but Arin who did that. She knew the novels story too well.


    She whispered quietly on purpose.


    You cant rx. I might get rid of you now. Open your eyes.


    Vixen tried to open his eyes but failed.


    But Im sleepy.


    If you sleep, youll die, Vixen.


    Vi rolled up her lips andughed.


    She slowly lowered her hand, which was patting his head, and grabbed his neck slightly.


    Grab.


    Surprisingly, Vixen fell asleep.


    He was actually afraid of the night because at night Duchess Isabe would leave him. She would put him to sleep this way since Vixen began to talk.


    If you sleep, youll die, son.


    Duchess Isabe wrapped her arms around Vixens neck, as if shes strangling him.


    So, Vixen had to try hard not to sleep. Ever since he started walking around, he had to fight to stay awake.


    Duchess Isabe whispered in Vixens ear.


    Dont rx. The enemy will kill you, Vixen.


    Consequently, Vixen has been trained like this since he was young. He tried his hardest to endure, then fell asleep when he could no longer bear it.


    That was how it went for many years.


    When Duchess Isabe no longer visited at night, he began to fear the night. His mother, who was with him every night, is no longer around anymore. From then on, Vixens insomnia began.


    I looked down at Vixen, who fell asleep.


    The way he sleeps is so adorable.


    I could see the plump cheeks from the baby fat. While lying on the side, his cheeks sprained out.


    Aside from his appetite, sleeping in thefort of the world, he looked cute. His hair was all tangled up and even looked sloppy.


    Hes so cute when he sleeps, though hes emotionally unstable. However, it would be even stranger to grow properly in this environment.


    She had mixed emotions. It seemed that Korean nursery schools were better than the rich duchy.


    Vi slowly rose from her seat.


    Dont go. Vixen grabbed Vis finger.


    Sleep talking?


    He spoke while he was still asleep. He is in such a deep sleep, but what is this strength?


    A drop of tears fell from Vixens eyes again. His body trembled once, and he cried, No, no.


    It felt as though he was dreaming. Vixen mumbled in tears.


    Please stay with me.


    Im not certain what hes dreaming about, but he must be having a nightmare. Vixen barely fell asleep after suffering from insomnia, so it must be quite difficult to sleep


    Tears fell from his tightly locked eyes.


    Im all alone.


    Eventually, Vi sat down by Vixens bedside. She looked down at Vixens face, who had been asleep for a while.


    He looks pretty and pitiful.


    She stretched out her finger and wiped away his tears. She doesnt know what hes dreaming, but Vixen was smiling faintly now.


    How long has it been?


    His eyelids were tightly shut, so Vi prepared to get up, but she got pulled onto his. She then fell asleep on his chest.


    Vis purple hair covered Vixens wound-filled body.


    That day, Vixen didnt have a nightmare after a long time.


    ***


    It was 3:30 A.M.


    Xenon scratched his head.


    I cant wake her up, can I?


    He carefully picked up Vi and walked down the hall.


    Vi was deeply asleep, so Xenon brought her back to her room. He covered Vi with a nket. Just then, she opened her eyes.


    Xenon didnt miss the opportunity.


    Princess, may I ask you a question? Id like to put you to sleep, but tomorrow is the day to report.


    Vi answered half-asleep.


    What? A-at this hour? Its 3:30 A.M.?


    Xenon smiled awkwardly. Yes, Ill ask quickly.


    Uhhh.


    Vi nodded once. She was very sleepy. This seven-year-olds body is very vulnerable to sleep.


    Your acting was excellent.


    For a moment, she came to her senses.


    It seemed as though he had noticed something.


    It was natural since he has good eyes. That fact was also expressed in the novel. Xenon was a butler who was very helpful to Vi since he is excellent in many skills and sharp.


    Now, that sharpness is shining brightly.


    Did she get caught? Pretending to be a wicked woman. Acting cruel and charismatic.


    It urred to her that all of the reports might have been read by Xenon.


    Ive seen the true image of the Duchess.


    Vi didnt answer and just listened. She was scared.


    He must have read all of that about Duchess Isabe.


    What should I say?


    Dont get caught. The butler, Xenon, serves onlypetent people. It was mentioned several times in the novel. So, if Vi werentpetent, hed kill her himself.


    Though it sounds like a joke, it isnt.


    You have a thirst in your blood, huh?


    The way you looked when you hugged your dog.


    For a moment, Vi felt the chills. All the windows were closed, yet she could feel the cold wind swept through.


    Me?


    Xenon asked again.


    Why are you acting so warm?


    He has now grasped the situation.


    He realized that she was wearing a mask, pretending to be warm purposely. Xenon then took out a notebook and a pen and kept writing something. It looks organized with the contents of the report to be posted to the duke.


    Heartwarming and benevolent, and had an instinctive murderous look. Shes wearing a mask. Sometimes, she even shows a slightly feisty expression in front of Duchess Isabe.


    Xenon is definitely sharp.


    Arin is not the real Vi, so it was natural for her to get surprised and get intimidated sometimes. Shes afraid of pretending to be alright on the outside.


    Xenons eyes narrowed.


    Although, that cant be true. You, who had those eyes, should never shrink. Even if your opponent is Duchess Isabe.


    He continued. So, the princess was a little intimidated in front of Duchess Isabe, isnt she? Your actions were perfect.


    No. I tried to hide my fear. I was so desperate.


    For Xenon, who has such a good eye, he only saw so little.


    Then, can I ask you why? Why did you act that way?


    He smiled again.


    Oh, its not a test. Its for the Duke.


    Its Vi opened her mouth.


    However, there was a situation that neither Vi herself nor Xenon had expected.

 Chapter 14

    It had nothing to do with Vis will.


    Your hey.


    My body crept down. Imsleepy.


    My consciousness became hazy, and I fell asleep.


    Since it was 3:45 in the morning, the seven-year-olds body couldnt handle it. Her body is very vulnerable to basic human needs.


    Eat, eat, sleep, and eat. Stomach bath. Sleep bath. She was especially weak on these three things. Vi couldnt stand it if she was too sleepy, if there were something delicious, or if she had to go to bed. At those times, the body would react on its own regardless of her will. Just like now.


    Vi fell asleep. As breaths and breaths crossed, her chest slowly went up and down.


    Xenon nced at the figure.


    Oh, my God.


    He scratched the back of his head.


    Was it rude for me to ask that?


    Xenon bowed down calmly and covered the nket with delicate touches.


    Several purple hairs entered Vis mouth. Maybe its a dream, but Vi was chewing her hair so he pulled out her hair slightly.


    His hand brushed past her plumpy cheeks.


    Vi tossed and turned, feeling itchy.


    You look cute sleeping.


    The princess, who is exceptionally Verratoux-like, seemed no different from other children when she was sleeping.


    He was serious. Shes seriously cute.


    She is much smaller than seven years of her age. Even if someone told him that she was five years old, he would believe it.


    When he looked at her, she was sleeping with her eyes slightly open.


    Xenon closed Vis eyelids that had a much more friendly and careful touch than when she covered them.


    He raised his back.


    Oops.


    He thought she was cute when he saw Vi, but the process he had to go through was not so cute.


    Vi was testing him. So, Xenon had to be on alert.


    She is the child who can handle mana like that, theres no way she couldnt sleep properly by herself, right?


    Hed seen her deal with mana personally.


    When she had thrown a git pen at Vixen.


    When she overpowered Tundra in an instant.


    When she pped him on his cheek.


    Mana is the product of this era that gives superhuman strength. It is verymonly mistaken that a person who treated mana like that would not be able to sleep easily


    Youre doing it on purpose, arent you?


    This was a test for him, Xenon, the butler.


    Take care of yourself.


    It is also a way of indirectly showing that reporting to the Duke is not so important to her. It was very much a Verratoux-like way.


    This report Ill post it on my own.


    Xenon grinned and turned off the magic light.


    Just in case Vi might wake up, he came out slowly without creating any sound. The smile didnt disappear from Xenons mouth.


    Xenon, who closed the door silently, said quietly.


    Ill pass the exam, princess.


    It is a strange test with no one asking questions and only acknowledged by those who are determined to solve them.


    ***


    It was 5 A.M.


    It was the time when Duke Heron Verratoux usually woke up.


    As usual, Heron lifted himself from the bed.


    He always fell asleep alone after losing his first wife, Rael, whom he truly loved. Heron had two more wives to seed in this house, but he had never slept with them except when he seeded the dukedom.


    As usual, it was Carlton, the general butler, who weed him in the morning.


    Ill get you a shower gown and a warm tea.


    Duke Heron lived like a machine. He got up at five. Around that time, Carlton came to the dukes bed and waited.


    Duke Heron took a shower for precisely fifteen minutes, then he would get out of the shower. He wore a white shower gown that Carlton gave him. Between the open shower gowns, his chest muscles, as though they were carved with a piece of knife, and shading abs were seen.


    The butler Carlton approached the Duke of Heron.


    He opened his shower gown with his hand in white gloves. Next, he would take out the strap on the back and tie the ribbon in front of the gown. The Dukes smooth body is covered by a shower gown.


    If Mrs. Rael were alive, she wouldnt like it.


    Shes dead.


    She always told you every time you came out of the shower. She would be worried if you might catch a cold.


    Duke Heron nodded his head with an expressionless face.


    Rael always did.


    You. Youll catch a cold.


    I wont get a cold.


    Duke Herons body contains strong mana. This mana protects his body.


    e wouldnt catch a cold and wouldnt get sick, but he was rather worried about Rael. He liked it when Rael approached him first and took care of him, so he purposely unwrapped his shower gown every time.


    Ive told you many times that I wouldnt want you to get sick. Are you not going to listen to me at all?


    Then, why dont you do this all the time?


    The word was actually Duke Herons wish. Rael also wanted to stay next to him.


    Dont die. Be the only one in my life. I loved you with all my heart and body.


    So, he said that on purpose. It is your responsibility to take care of my health. Never forget your duty.


    What he truly meant, was, please dont die and dont leave him behind.


    From the first time he met Rael, he knew she has a limited lifespan. Even the priests of the temple had incurable diseases.


    Still, Heron loved Rael. She was everything in his life.


    You should know how to do this on your own.


    Im busy. I dont have time to worry about something so trivial. He intentionally exposed his shower gown even more.


    It has be a habit now. This habit was also the dukes way of reminiscing about Rael.


    Let me tell you about todays schedule.


    But he had a special schedule today.


    Twenty-five minutes ago, Xenon said hed tell it to you face-to-face. Hes waiting outside right now. It was about the Sixth Princess


    ***


    Duke Heron heard Xenons report over tea. Upon hearing the report, Heron smiled faintly.


    Thats an interesting report.


    The particrly interesting part was that Isabe and Vi met.


    So, Isabes on the lookout.


    The Duke does not love Duchess Isabe. However, he acknowledges her ability as a hostess. Duchess Isabe is a must for the duke. Though she is wary of Vi, who is only seven years old.


    Xenon said with difficulty.


    I didnt even say she was on guard, Duke.


    Isabe tells me most events in the family.


    The same goes for the opposite. Duke Heron discusses many things with Isabe. The two are political marriages that help each other ording to their interests.


    Though she didnt say anything about Vi.


    That means she doesnt want to tell the Duke about Vi. It could be interpreted that she was on guard.


    Carlton, who was standing next to him, carefully asked back.


    Its not worth talking about, but isnt it because you are challenging her?


    I dont think thats what Xenon said.


    Carlton nced at the duke in his chair. Its been a long time since youve had someone youre interested in.


    Fifteen years have passed since the death of Duchess Rael. The duke lost his emotions. He just buried himself in his work and ran forward like a man chased by something.


    Thus, the current Duke of Verratoux ispleted.


    A man who can be a king himself, but not whole. He became Heron Verratoux, the greatest monarch who is protecting the Winter Castle.


    Heron asked. When is the reception dinner?


    Three days from now.


    What events do I have before that?


    Tomorrow, from 3 P.M. to 5 P.M. After that, your schedule is empty.


    Good.


    Duke Heron decided to meet his adopted daughter.


    Shes extremely Verratoux-like, but its as if shes an advanced Verratoux.


    Advanced Verratoux is a bad word to hear at first nce. Now, Verratoux is in line with the word Stagnant Verratoux.


    Shes a seven-year-old adoptive daughter who knows how to wear a mask and use her partner. You wont regret it when you meet her.


    My time is expensive, Xenon.


    Of course.


    The Dukes time is gold. If you take that time away for nothing, it is a greater sin than robbing of gold. Xenon is very aware of that fact.


    You must be confident that you even asked for a face-to-face report.


    Yes, the princess gave me a test.


    A princess tests you. Duke Heron smiled faintly.


    Butlers always doubt the qualities of their sessors. If the sessors dont grow properly, the butlers are culled. Therefore, he always doubts and tests his sessors. Thats how butlers survive. On the contrary, a Verratoux, who tests butler, appeared.


    Xenon grinned.


    If the meeting with the Duke takes ce, I think Ill get some points from the Princess. Though, of course, youre not very satisfied with the meeting He scratched his head.


    However youre not gonna kill me, are you?


    Ill meet you at 3 P.M. tomorrow.


    Yes, sir.


    Xenon bent down and paused.


    Oh, I have one more thing to tell you. Its not a formal report, but its not from Xenon, the Butler. Its what Xenon, a human wants to say personally.


    Tell me.


    Carlton also listened.


    Xenon was brought by Heron himself. Hed never seen him put his personal opinions.


    Princess Vi is actually cute.


    He thought of her sleeping soundly while chewing her hair.


    That was cute.


    Cute. Its not Verratoux-like, but more Verratoux-like than anyone else. Its a wonderful sense.


    Thats a useless feeling.


    Carlton, who listened carefully, is also a little disappointed.


    What do you mean by cuteness to Verratoux, who will grow up to be armed with the charisma of a monarch?


    What a useless virtue.


    He could see why it is not put in official reports.


    A cute Verratoux, what would you use it for? Cuteness is not an essential virtue for Verratoux.


    Just then, Heron changed the subject.


    Ill see you tomorrow at three.


    Its been a long day.

 Chapter 15

    Xenon brought in two dresses.


    One was white, and the other was blue. Both have beautiful jewelry and essories, and both are full of brilliantce.


    Though, of course, it wasnt Vis taste.


    It wouldve been nice if I have a cute character.


    I think the sweet world of Romance Fantasy, which is loved by dad and brother, wouldve been better.


    Im screwed. There is no such thing as cuteness here.


    Vi looked at her face several times in the mirror. There is no one who would potentially think she looked so good with the viiness behavior. I didnt think this body, which mysteriously emits an aura of murderous ears, would be considered cute.


    Not so good.


    Its my mistake.


    Xenon took out his notebook and took notes.


    What are you writing?


    I am writing about how the princess hated dresses.


    Anyway, this ce is a fantasy world, and it is natural for a Young Lady to wear a dress. Still, there were dresses that were easily worn and moved around that I liked.


    This should do it.


    Among the dresses full of closets, she chose clothes that were less designed and the simplest.


    In the meantime, Vi was constantly suspicious and wary.


    Sudden date?


    Xenon asked for a date. It is said that there is a ce in Winter Castle that sells very delicious Egg Tarts. It has only one menu. People woulde here from the southern trip just to purchase these eat egg tarts.


    Actually, Vi knew. The tart is also a Winter territory specialty.


    He must have a n, right? Im sure there is. Though I dont know what it is. So, I couldnt rx, but still, I want to eat it.


    Vis seven-year-old body was unable to beat the gluttony of twenty-one-year-old Arin. Han Arin, twenty-one, is originally a gluttonous person. It was kind of traumatic for her not to be able to eat delicious things as a child. So, after turning twenty, she ate everything she wanted to eat. Sometimes she even got an upset stomach because of it and had to take digestive medicine.


    The twenty-one-year-old spirit that in me would not endure the gluttony of the seven-year-old. And it is egg tarts we are talking about!


    Twenty-one years old. There was a gap between the body and the mind, and the body strongly wanted to indulge in egg tarts.


    My appetite grew wiggly. Its an irresistible date offer!


    Xenon, in white gloves, pushed out his hand towards Vi, who was wearing a white dress.


    Ill escort you, Princess.


    Yes.


    In the novel, it was described as a heavenly taste. Sprinkle cinnamon on freshly baked nooran egg tarts.


    Take a bite of the hot egg tart.


    This is the rough description.


    For a moment, a warm, fluffy feeling fills the mouth, and that dreamy sweetness travels through the blood vessels of the body to the tip of the toes


    With the n of having an Egg tart restaurant date with Xenon, they then headed to Azulezia.


    ***


    As expected, egg tart is popr.


    Wow, this looks so good!


    There is a deep sense of happiness filled in my heart. At this moment, I thought I would have no regrets even if I ate this and died. The expression that my sweet inner sound is transmitted from mouth to toe was not false after all.


    Yeah! This is life!


    It was the first happiness I felt since I have transmigrated here. Im d I possessed this body, this was the first time I left this way.


    Though, everyone in the bakery stood up.


    Huh?


    It suddenly became solemn. People put their right hand on their chest. It looked like a salute to the national g, which was a way of paying respect.


    It was the honorable duke.


    Heron Verratoux walked in. They all lowered the egg tarts in their hands and bowed their head carefully.


    People in Winter Castle fear Heron Verratoux, but they have awe-inspiring admiration in their eyes. They have fear of those who acknowledge the glory they had, but they did not feel fear. Its just filled with reverent respect unto him.


    And the people of the winter castle did feel that.


    Their eyes were filled with awe. Fear and respect for the great monarch of the winter castle were mixed together. They kept their right hands on their chests in shock and bowed their heads towards the owner of the Winter Castle.


    The surroundings became quiet.


    No one dared to eat egg tarts in front of the honorable Duke. The least they can do is give their courtesy and respect to the monarch. However, there was the only one who did not show courtesy and respect.


    Wow!


    Someone chewed egg tart.


    It was so quiet around that the sound was even louder.


    ***


    Vi was embarrassed.


    Huh? I had to get up, but I couldnt move.


    The only thing that moves is the hands and mouth towards Egg Tart.


    I need to move.


    Vi must have been in a hurry, so she put one whole piece in her mouth. Her cheeks were full and sloppy cream in the egg tart was filled near her lips.


    Munch. I tasted sweet bliss. For about two seconds, Vi experienced heaven.


    OhMy God


    And heaven was short. It was only two-second heaven. The stark atmosphere caught her eyes.


    Im in trouble. My body was stiff.


    Everyone else is up and taking a bow, and Im the only one who ate egg tart. So, I tried to chew hurriedly, though the sound was awfully loud. Vi could feel the eyes of Duke Heron and the crowd.


    Oh, this is, I know. Its not that Im trying to be rude I felt like crying.


    Everyone was looking her way.


    Some of them looked at her side, while the others faces were filled with astonishment. A child who sits calmly in the presence of the lord of winter and savors egg tarts. How did you get your manners fixed? They looked with that thought. Vi seriously wanted to cry.


    Its just that my body didnt listen to me


    This seven-year-olds body is very vulnerable to sleep, appetite, and bowel movements. This is one of those situations now


    So, it was even more so when there is a big gap between the spirit of twenty-one-year-old Han Arin and the body of seven-year-old Vi.


    Han Arin, who grew up in an orphanage, had a different appetite for sweet desserts.


    She knows how delicious egg tarts are, so her mind strongly wanted to consume those egg tarts. Therefore, the seven-year-old Vis body failed to ovee the intense desire of the twenty-one-year-old spirit. Vis body was gifted with a powerful killer aura but is not resistant to sweet desserts.


    Sigh. I dont know why Duke Heron appeared here.


    No wonder its a grand date.


    No way


    I felt deceived by Xenon.


    If you wake upte and say good morning suddenly, its rather contradicting. I thought in my mind.


    Hes my favorite! I know my favorite character the best, so I can fix this! I ate calmly and collected my breath.


    Pretending not to panic! Im pretending!


    Duke Heron moved, and he raised his hand slightly. Only then did the people sit down, they lowered their voices as low as they could and carefully continued their stories.


    Duke Heron sat in front of Vi. Vi lowered her head slightly.


    How are you?


    The expressionless Duke Heron caught my eye.


    Once again, there is a big gap between the spirit of twenty-one-year-old Han Arin and the body of seven-year-old Vi.


    Hes so handsome.


    On the first day of my transmigration, I was out of my mind. So, I couldnt afford to appreciate that handsomeness properly, but now that I see him again, I can tell. There is no mistake with the contents of the novel.


    Many people dressed up to win the hearts of Heron. In the social world, the poprity of the sequel book,  101 ways to capture the heart of Heron Verratoux , soared to the point of skyrocket.


    Han Arin has met a lot of people and has seen a lot of good looks on TV and cell phones so she does feel the difference.


    Crazy beauty.


    Hes not neat. He has loose ck bangs. His sharp eyes that you see under the disheveled bangs. His ck eyes, which had the immense energy of charisma, felt like it was spilling even beyond the color. Duke Herons sharp jawline, which was even sharper than his nose, seemed to reveal his intense sensitivity.


    Is this how lily flowers with poisonous spines feel like?


    A flower that would kill you if you reach your hands out and touch it. Even though, regardless of knowing that fully well, you still end up reaching for it under the influence of its beauty.


    How can a man look like that?


    Vi slightly pinched her thighs. I know my father is handsome, but I must stay alert. The person right in front of me is the duke. Its Heron Verratoux. I almost looked at him as though I was a fangirl in the real world.


    What are you staring at?


    I think Ive already seen it.


    Is it rude to look at my fathers face?


    Honorifics or informalnguage? I thought about what to do, but I decided to use honorifics since there are so many people watching.


    Excuse me.


    Why?


    Because you are too handsome to be a father, but you are a father already after all.


    Carlton, the butler, standing behind the Duke of Heron, handed over a document. Heron showed the document.


    As of yesterday, you have be my adopted daughter on paper.


    Should I thank you?


    Heron Verratoux doesnt like obedient children. He likes predators who can find and eat their own food. I prefer running cats rather than shrieking lions. I should not feel scared. And so, I made up my mind.


    Wouldnt it be better for you to express your gratitude?


    Why?


    For a moment, Heron Verratoux frowned slightly.


    Why do you ask so many questions?


    I only did twice.


    Duke Heron shut his mouth.


    Vi held her shaky leg close. He has an expressionless face, but I did feel a great sense of pressure. It felt like Get up from your seat, swing your sword around your neck!


    It truly felt like he was going to cut my throat off.


    Twice is frequent enough.


    That sounded like two cuts would be enough to cut your throat.


    Vi, like Han Ah-rin, who is a fan of Heron Verratoux, tried to ovee the situation. With a more rxed, sober, and arrogant look on his face, I said, Father brought me here because he wanted something from me.


    I tried to continue, however, my body hardly listened to me. Today, Han Arins appetite beat Vis body.


    Stop it, hands! Bad hand!


    The hand began to move at will.

 Chapter 16

    My hand moved on its will. I couldnt bear the luxury of the egg tart somehow when I put my eyes on it. However, the problem was the spring breeze that flew through the window. In the spring breeze, the sweet scent of soft egg tarts permeated deeply. So, I unconsciously picked up the egg tart.


    Bite.


    All of a sudden, I put another one in my mouth.


    Oh, this is the taste!


    And after a second, I experienced hell. Even the butler, Carlton, was looking at Vi as if he was embarrassed. Xenon looked at Vi with a slightly worried look.


    Its not until this fluffy egg tart gets in your mouth. This isnt it. I didnt expect my body to move like this. Vi picked up egg tarts with her two fingers, hiding her embarrassment.


    It happened, and I had to deal with the consequences


    Ill give you one.


    I handed one of it over to Duke Heron, and added.


    Its very delicious.


    Are you giving me one?


    Yes, especially for you.


    Its a waste, I dont enjoy sweets.


    Thats too bad.


    Why would you give me?


    Because youre my father now.


    Heron Verratoux raised his hand. Vi flinched for a moment and touched a poisoned dagger in her hand. His index finger touched Vis cheek.


    Swoosh~


    As if to wipe off the dust, he wiped off Vis cheek with indifferent touch.


    Xenon, make sure you teach her manners. Ive never seen Verratoux with something on their face.


    Heron raised his finger. his finger was filled with cream. He wiped off the cream with a napkin and Duke Heron rose from his seat.


    One question, Vi.


    Yes.


    Everyone in winter pays respect to me, putting their right hand on their chest and lowering their head. Why didnt you do that?


    Vi sat down and looked up at Duke Heron. I couldnt swallow egg tartpletely. Thanks to it, my mouth was still busy.


    Munch.


    Luxury egg tarts melted in my mouth. I was sorry for its disappearance, so I rolled my tongue lightly and saved it. Vi, who hade to her senses to a certain extent, said.


    Is that what you want?


    If thats what father wants, Ill do the same.


    In fact, Duke Heron Verratoux has never ordered such a thing. As a child, Heron Verratoux dreamed of a beautiful world, he once even dreamed of bing a hero. However, the wall of reality was stiff.


    A beautiful and clean way alone could not make him the head of the winter castle.


    He had to kill many men and animals before he came to this position, and was given the title of Duke many yearster. Eventually, he was able to get this high in the Winter Castle. He became the continents strongest shield to protect mankind from the northern snow.


    People admired Heron, but were also afraid at the same time. The only person who was not afraid of Heron was Rael. She treated Heron as a human Heron, not as the Heavenly Duke Heron.


    Is that what you want?


    No, I dont.


    What you dont want, I wont do it. In front of Rael, Heron could be the only human Heron.


    But I dont think you wanted it.


    Thats what it looked like to you?


    Yes, if you dont want to, then I wont.


    I gulped down thest egg tart left in my mouth. The Duke who had been looking at Vi for a long time and spoke again.


    Is all this a mask?


    For a moment, I didnt understand. Although I didnt understand at first, I quickly understood what he meantter. No, its not a mask, its just my body moving at its own will.


    If I answer like that, Ill be in trouble, right? A princess who cant keep her own body reception. In Duke Herons point of view, its uneptable. Then, I thought it would be better to say no.


    For now, I remained silent. Like a silent affirmation.


    Xenon said, Shes a seven-year-old princess who knows how to control others in a mask.


    You gave me a generous grade.


    Wearing a mask is a good choice. In order to be a ruler, she has to be able to wear a lot of masks. Moreover, she is not pure blood.


    Good teaching. Thank you.


    But the current mask is not good enough.


    Verratoux should act like Verratoux. Do you understand?


    Heron added, It is not Verratouxs way of acting cute. She cant be cute. She cant rule the Verratouxs castle that way.


    Vi stared at him and opened her mouth.


    Father.


    Speak.


    I want you to be a real dad. Im not lying.


    Han Arin is a person who understood the character, Heron, well. Hes very different from what he looks like on the outside. The current Duke Heron is the Duke Heron who is created and refined by the environment. He wasnt like that from the beginning.


    So, treat me dearly.


    Carlton, who was still listening, suddenly felt relieved and almost copsed.


    Hed never heard such a grumpy remark in the decades of being in the service for the duke. Shes asking him to cherish her. It doesnt suit Verratoux. What kind of Verratoux would say that?


    Still, he stepped forward.


    If he kills or cuts the princess now, there will be a terrible rumor in the dukes history.


    Not like Verratoux, Princess. Be careful what you say and do.


    Then, the princess will die. Carlton is genuinely worried about Vi. However, Han Arins thoughts werepletely different.


    Our fearsome favorite grows a cute hedgehog in secret in The Beasts coffin, which is enchanted by a seven-fold link.


    He doesnt know anyone! The characters did not know, but only the readers knew. This content does not even appear in the novel.


    My duke is weak for cuteness.


    However, in the past, the author released a set book, and there is definitely content like this. This content is only avable to readers of this novel, who searched the writers blog and read the novels set book about seventeen times.


    Of course I cant. Vi had no intention of acting cute. In the first ce, this body is too far from cuteness. A natural-born killer dreamer who is born to be a star. She cant be cute when shes not even cute.


    So, I decided to give up on cuteness. I can never be cute. Instead of pretending to be cute, I have to take the emotional approach. I had to be good at tightrope walking. I cant ruin this. There is that mysterious line.


    Theres a fine line of standards that only the real reader can see!


    It was a little disappointing. It would have been better if the character Vi was set to be cute. Okay, lets not think about useless things.


    Duke Heron turned his back on Vi while staring at him.


    See you at the wee dinner.


    Vi held the hem of her skirt and bent down.


    Goodbye.


    And thats how the meeting between the father and daughter ended.


    ***


    Inside the carriage going back to the Duke. The Duke looked out through the wagon window. Outside the window, children were ying with beads. Strangely today, that figure was especially embedded in his mind.


    Carlton.


    Yes, Duke.


    Is that how fluffy a childs cheeks are?


    I tend to cut myself well even on dull days because Im thin. But hes recovering fast.


    Carlton is Duke Herons closest aide. He thought he read Duke Herons inner thoughts with confidence, but it was a relief.


    The Duke does not kill children under the age of ten in any case. So, youll be safe for a while, Sixth Princess. However, please wake up. You need to show a more Verratoux-like appearance. They all look messy like today. And the Duke doesnt like it at all. Carlton was certain of that.


    The Duke asked again.


    Do children usually eat with food on their mouths like that?


    Carlton became a little serious. The Duke must have been very disappointed. It seems that the five children born in Verratoux, that is a prestigious aristocrat, are so different from those who received formal etiquette education.


    I need to protect you. So, he turned the arrow of responsibility to Xenon.


    Xenons still starting her manners education.


    Carlton sighed inwardly. I cant believe shes so cute. That cant happen. No, it shouldnt happen. The words Verratoux and cuteness are more opposite than the words water and oil.


    Xenon, youre going to get in trouble. He praised her as such a great princess, but now Carlton thinks the duke is very disappointed.


    Not at all.


    I just didnt behave well.


    Still, she is a child who has only been at the dukes residence for a few days. He already had a feeling it was a waste to throw her away. Once again, Carlton said it with a sincere heart.


    However, since she is very young and has only been a few days since she came to the winter castle, it is better to give her some more time. It hasnt been ten days since the Duke allowed her in.


    The Duke lowered his gaze. Hes done talking to Carlton. Though he thought, Carlton is right. Its just that shes not well capable yet, its definitely like that. His eyes contained the finger that touched her plumpy cheek earlier.


    The feeling came to his mind.


    He wiped the cream with this hand. The sluppy cream was stuck on it. Heron also remembered her tenacious gaze towards the Egg Tarts. Vi is amazing.


    Ill give you one.


    Yes, specifically for you.


    Is that what you want?


    Is it all a mask?


    Im not lying about asking you to be a real father. So, treat me dearly.


    Heron smirked without realizing it.


    Thats interesting.


    Huh?


    Watching the scene, Carlton wondered. However, he thought it was a relief. Heron didnt seem to intend to give up or kill the princess.


    It doesnt seem like youre in a bad mood, Duke.


    Its been a long time since Ive seen a child wearing a mask and ying tricks on me.


    Duke Heron judged reasonably and thought rationally.


    The little girl is certainly wearing a mask now.


    He trusted Xenons report. While hiding her madness thoroughly, she wore a mask that looked as though, I am a child who knows nothing.


    Heron smirked. Thats gross.


    Carlton began to sense something strange at that point.

 Chapter 17

    After a while, Heron spoke again.


    Isnt it funny to squeeze a ruse out of that little head?


    When I was caught, I was impressed by the way you didnt do so, Duke.


    Carlton thought it was a little strange. Hes not the one who repeats the same thing. Today while he was talking to Vi, Heron seemed to repeat the same sentiment numerous times. Maybe its because hes disappointed with the youngest Princess.


    The duke continued.


    But she has to change a little bit from now on.


    The first time is a mistake. Nheless, mistakes should not be repeated. Now that he has taught her, the direction will have to change in the future. Verratoux should act like Verratoux. Thats what Heron thought. However, he kept thinking about her peach-colored plump cheeks and creamy face. Carlton continued.


    Since you met her for the first time today, I think shell show a different side at the weing dinner, more Verratoux like.


    She should, or shell be beheaded.


    There seemed to be a feeling of doubt at the tip of his mind. Heron remembered her desire and her obsession with egg tarts, which was close to craziness and obsession. Vi was like a hedgehog looking for food. She had a disheveled appearance that was never seen in a pure-blooded Verratoux. Her purple hair was flowing down on her face and her plump cheeks with peach-colored cheeks.


    Thexity of eating with cream on cheeks and lips. Her crazy-like gaze towards the egg tart.


    A child who gives the egg tart out of her tenacity with noticeable regret. She was much smaller than seven years of her age, but strangely, Vi kept appearing in his mind.


    The Duke shook his head without anyone knowing and thought to himself several times. No. Verratoux should be like Verratoux. Its as if hes chanting a spell. Heron kept denying what he had been pondering. He repeated it to himself.


    Youre my father from now on.


    Treat me dearly.


    Her words kept ringing in his ears. He deliberately, forcefully, once again, thought vigorously. If shes not acting like a Verratoux, Ill behead her.


    Meanwhile, Vi returned to her room. She thenid down on the bed.


    Wow.


    Todays experience was exceptional. I think Ive been to heaven and hell dozens of times. Why was he there? I dont know why Heron Verratoux came to Azulezia.


    Then, Vi fell asleep unknowingly. Thirty minutester, I opened my eyes wide as though I had seen a ghost, shocked.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Xenons face.


    How long have I slept?


    You slept thirty minutes and twelve seconds.


    I guess Xenon has been next to me for a while. Whenever I open my eyes from my sleep these days, I would see him. It made me wonder if the butlers always stay together with their masters like this.


    I also felt that the time he was attached to me now, was as much as the time he was attached to the original Vi.


    Its probably just a feeling, isnt it?


    In the original story, such things as The Butler was attached for twenty-two hours, eleven minutes and ten seconds are not described. In fact, there is much more unexined content than the novel had described.


    Im sure he was attached to Vi like this as well.


    Vi then said.


    Get me Tundra.


    ***


    I need to check.


    A strange phenomenon urs when Vi meets Tundra. When they make eye contact or touch each other for a while, she would get dizzy. Then, without realizing it, she lost her body to the real Vi.


    I need to know the baseline, so I can be more prepared.


    Tundra came in. His wounds were almost healed, but he still had restraining tools on the wrist and ankle.


    Hows it going?


    Its gotten a lot better.


    Thats good. Vi nodded.


    She looked directly towards Tundra since she couldnt get used to his face. He looks exactly like Kang Han-Joon, her twelve-year-old brother, in her previous life.


    You know why I have you called, dont you?


    I do. You want me to be your hunting dog someday.


    Right. Come closer.


    Vi went closer to Tundra. She couldnt ask him to do a staring contest or hug him all of a sudden. So, she decided to check in Vis way.


    I need a dog. A well-trained and sharp-toothed hound.


    In the original, Tundra learns the sword from Hixen, who is staying as a guest at the dukedom.


    Whats your tool then?


    Pardon?


    What kind of weapon are you good at?


    Im


    Tundra hesitated. Then, Vi took his hand.


    She had to check it. I think its all right to hold it lightly.


    I didnt feel dizzy. So, it is okay to hold hands. Next, I touched his palm and fingers. There were a lot of calluses on the index and middle finger.


    Its still fine up to touch until here.


    Vi touched the shoulders and back of Tundra slightly. She felt his muscles. The muscle texture that Vi was touching with her finger shook like a live fish.


    Your shoulders and back muscles are quite developed, and you are wearing animal skins that are very crude.


    Yes. Tundra felt his face burning.


    Strange.


    The twelve-year-old tundra felt a mysterious feeling. Do puppies who ept their owners touch feel this way? That was Tundras thought.


    The material is tough, and it can protect the skin, but it doesnt have a cooling function.


    The south is warmer than here. Near your cabin, there is rough terrain.


    She got to know him through physical contact. Vi thought it would be all right as long as they didnt hug each other.


    And you lived in such a poor ce that you were attacked and helplessly kidnapped by such a poor band of bandits.


    Yes.


    You and your father were mountain hunters.


    Vi continued without hesitation. Anyway, it is a novel, so she knew everything.


    The son of a hunter.


    Vi moved her hand. She rubbed the callus of Tundra. Hmm. Is this okay? She sped her fingers tightly. Testing one thing or another, she continued as not to be suspicious.


    I would say you wanted the bow. Thats probably why you have calluses in your index finger and middle finger, right?


    Thats right. I learned how to bow.


    Tundra bit his lips slightly.


    Odd. This feeling is not unfamiliar. WhyIt felt like I have Vi somewhere. It cant be. But strangely, he kept feeling strange.


    What is thisthis feeling.


    Vis voice was heard.


    I dont need a hound that doesnt even know what his own teeth are. Tundra looked puzzled.


    He couldnt understand what she was saying. Of course, she was a novel reader, so it was something she knows very well.


    Hixen, who will be Tundras teacher said, This bastard has exceptionally good fusge vision and excellent reflexes at close distances. He was born with explosive physical abilities through momentary muscle contraction and rxation.


    Above all, your body is specialized in dark. You need to master the sword.


    So, Vi said. You should learn the sword, not the bow.


    Okay.


    Finished checking.


    Finger flick was all right.


    She had to understand it well. If she loses her body to Vi by mistake, She doesnt know what would happen.


    Ive never handled a sword before.


    I wouldnt have had a chance anyway. Its an expensive weapon for a ck hunter to handle. It also requires systematic training and costs a lot of money to train ck. Therefore, it is difficult to handle swords properly unless they are aristocrats.


    Vi whispered in the ear of Tundra.


    For me, learn the sword.


    nk.


    She released the restraint on his wrist.


    nk. Vi then let go of his other wrist.


    I need a hound who learns how to use a sword.


    nk, nk.


    Lastly, she even loosened the restraints on both ankles.


    I will introduce you to a great swordsman.


    I made brief eye contact with Tundra. Inside, I counted the numbers. One, two, three. About three seconds was fine. She continued to experiment. However, after three seconds, she started to feel a little dizzy. This is still okay.


    Four seconds. Five seconds.


    Now Im at the limit, huh?


    Tundra avoided my eyes first. He lowered his eyes slightly, and his face was all red. Whats wrong with him? Why is he feeling so shy? His face is really red. Maybe its because hes in puberty. Maybe because hes embarrassed.


    Well, my Lord.


    Why?


    Originally, dont aristocrats hesitate to touch a mans body?


    Vi burst intoughter.


    A Man?


    Yes.


    For Vi, it is hard to see Tundra as a man. Although her body is seven years old, her mind is twenty-one years old. So, it is impossible for her to see a twelve-year-old child as a man.


    And now that Im aware of it This kid cant even look at her eyes because his face is so hot. Tundra is tapping the ground with his toes. Its just so cute.


    The kid asked seriously.


    Im not a man?


    You are a dog.


    Then, I need a hand.


    Hmm. What should she say to that serious expression of his? Sometimes he looked like a ferocious beast, but now he looked desperate for something.


    Is she saying that child is a child then?


    Vi put her hand on Tundras head. She then rubbed it.


    Tundra didnt hate the touch. It was aforting touch. Especially now that theres nothing left for you in this world.


    There was no one.


    And always a sense of loss in the corner of his heart, Tundra missed peoples touch and voice.


    He opened his mouth. To be a good man, Ill learn how to do it.


    Really?


    I promise.


    Tundra wanted to learn more about swords.


    If I learn the sword diligently


    Tundras eyes turned to Vis hand. He looked at that hand that was ced on his head earlier. Will she stroke me again like that? And will she admit me as a man? He wished she could do that. He sincerely felt that way.


    Master. Tundra knelt down.


    All of a sudden.


    Tundra kneeled in front of Vi and fell.


    I promise to brush my own teeth.


    One day hell be recognized as a man.


    He then kissed Vis feet slightly.


    This was an action by ves when they swore allegiance to their master, or when a debtor expressed extreme courtesy to their benefactor.


    Tundra, sleep with a reverent mind. God gave the best example that he could do. Vi almost kicked Tundra.


    Oh, its gross!


    There is no such custom in Korea in the twenty-first century that is like this. So, she was not used to it. The feeling of being treated with respect is nothing but embarrassing. She was out all day today and wasnt able to wash up yet.


    What if my feet stink?

 Chapter 18

    ording to Vis order, Tundra is also given a good room and food.


    Xenon continuously knocked and went into Tundras room. A silver tter is in Xenons right hand.


    Food, toy dog.


    Call me Tundra.


    I will.


    Xenon grinned. He found a note on the desk.


    What is this?


    He could see the letters. It was a letter from hispanion.


    My father always told me to dream. Dreamse true.


    He always told Tundra to write letters and recite them. He taught him that his dreams woulde true.


    What does that have to do with being apanion?


    Do you know what a noble dog is called these days?


    Hmm. I dont know.


    Between the slightly open windows, the night breeze blew hard.


    Sha. The cold wind blew, Tundras bangs fluttered in the wind. Cold airnded on the floor, and the atmosphere sank heavily. Even if hes young, his atmosphere is different. Aura was like the primary source in this world.


    A pet.


    A pet dog? Tundras eyes became serious.


    The male leads high aspirations were revealed.


    Yes, Im going to be a dog. Thats my new dream.


    Thats how he had decided. He had to learn a lot about swords and get recognized as apanion. I think I can be a pet dog of my benefactor, Princess Vi.


    She told him that she would be next to him even when he had lost everything. Vi held his hand, trimmed his hair, and held out her hand to him. It felt as if a small ray of light had shone into the dark, where everything had disappeared.


    Your dream is to be a pet?


    Thats right.


    Apanion. It means living together in pairs. The wordfort had set fire to Tundras heart. Xenon nodded his head.


    The princesss dog. Thats a pretty good ambition.


    Right?


    Congrattions on having a good dream, Tundra.


    Thank you.


    Xenon sincerely congratted, and Tundra was sincerely congratted.


    At the same time.


    Vi pulled up the nket.


    Something spooky is happening today.


    ***


    The next day, Vi and Xenon headed to the annex of the dukes house.


    Xenon exined.


    The Dukes annex has numerous guests.


    I know.


    Usually, there are always annexes inrge houses of this size, and there are many guests there. Guests are also divided ording to the grand mansions prestige. Those who can stay as guests of the Duke of Verratoux, most of them are unusual people. Grandmaster, masters descendant, outstanding knight, great wizard, etc.


    Among them, Hixen is an unusual character.


    Hixen, who is known to have been involved in a battle with Duke Verratoux as a child, was once revered as a hero.


    Now, he is a drunk-worn asshole.


    If Hixen were not the Dukesrades, he would have been kicked out of the annex. Hixen happens to find Tundra, and teaches Tundra his own sword style. He was also a character with such an epic story that was saved due to teaching Tundra.


    Princess, Sir Hixen, who youre looking for, is a great man and once called a hero


    I know. I saw it in the annex appendix you gave me.


    Youre well prepared. But why Sir Hixen?


    Hey, thats how you do it in novels. But what about Tundra, who learned from Hixen, who has a tremendous genius and had rapid growth?


    I cant say that.


    Vi rolled up her lips and smirked.


    Until my dog bes a faithful hound. He cant be held in check.


    Oh, thats why Sir Hixen.


    Hixen is the scumbag of the annex. Hes just an old hero, but now hes a drunk man that no one is keeping in check. The dog of a princess who learns sword from a drunken man. It will be nothing more than gossip.


    But his skills are real.


    How do you know that?


    Ive seen it before.


    Where?


    In the novel.


    In the slums.


    I see.


    Xenon knows. A few years ago, Lord Hixen was searching through the slums to find his lost daughter. So, perhaps Vi saw it then.


    Does that mean she had seen Lord Hixens sword skill at that time?


    If Vi had read Xenons mind, she would have answered in her mind. No. I read it in a novel.


    Anyway, Xenon thought. I have seen Lord Hixens sword skill, and I remembered his face exactly.


    A few years ago, the age of the princess would be around three or four years old. Though he thought it might be difficult for her to remember such a thing since she was so young.


    Xenon began to guide her with satisfaction.


    Im sure hes drinking in the vacant lot near the annex by now. Ill escort you, princess.


    ***


    Vi recalled the contents of the novel.


    Hixen was raised by a violent father. Hixens only wish was to save his mother from her fathers violence.


    When he turned fourteen, Hixen picked up a kitchen knife to save his mother.


    Hixen, fourteen, became a murderer.


    And ran away.


    There are second and third fathers in the outside world, he thought. There must be people who were better than his father. Hixen escaped from his father, but the world was even worse than his father.


    So, Hixen then made amitment.


    I need to be strong.


    Hixen became stronger.


    He learned swordsmanship by chasing wandering knights, and beat swordsmen by searching for each swordsmanship seal. He became strong. After bing friends with Heron Verratoux, he traveled through the battlefield and became a war hero. One day, the young Heron asked him.


    Hixen, whats your dream?


    Hixen replied,


    To be a warm husband and a wonderful father.


    Husband? Father?


    Yes, living with a family I love, who loves me as well. Thats my dream.


    Its a pathetic and useless dream, then.


    That day, Hixen and Heron fought for four hours. In the fight, Hixen suffered a major injury to his stomach, and Heron seriously injured his arm. After a few years. Heron had no choice but to admit.


    In the end, your dream came true.


    Yes.


    Hixen met his beloved wife and gave birth to a daughter who would feel sick with issues on every part of her body.


    Well, lets celebrate.


    Am I still pathetic in your eyes?


    You are simple, but I dont think youre that pathetic.


    The two fought numerous wars and understood each other more. Hixen said.


    Im out of the war now.


    Heron agreed. A powerfulrade named Hixen was killed in the war. Its a shame for him to leave, but Heron respected Hixens sincerity.


    Hed seen it for years. His friend dreamed off. A haven called home. A fence for his family. He is a friend who has lived his whole life for it. He respected that dream.


    However, one day.


    Hixens daughter was kidnapped. While Hixen was searching for his daughter, his wife was found with a cold body and stabbed with a sword.


    He lost both his beloved wife and daughter on the same day, and became a drunkard.


    That happened in just three years.


    ***


    Xenon was right.


    Oh. Sir Hixen is sitting in the vacant lot.


    He is under the influence of alcohol.


    Xenon, wait here.


    Drunken Lord Hixen is dangerous, Princess. Hes called rubbish because he cant see anything since hes not in his right mind.


    It has been more than once that he got drunk and caused an ident. Many people in the annex were injured. It is surprising that the Duke had kept Hixen alive so far.


    Ill be fine.


    Its not that Im afraid the princess will get seriously hurt. Xenon grinned.


    If he does harm the princess, I will cut off Lord Hixens legs.


    But at some point. I looked up to Sir Hixen.


    Vi looked at Xenon. She made eye contact with him.


    Xenon?


    Im sorry.


    You told me not to make it obvious if you want me to take the test, right?


    Xenon scratched the back of his head.


    I dont want to be obvious, but you are too quick to notice.


    Oh, my.


    Its difficult.


    I swallowed my words. The test is right.


    The test is to do harm to the princess.


    Verratouxs princess should not be afraid of it. Though she doesnt know if its for another reason, Fear cannot be the reason.


    Last warning.


    She acted like Verratoux.


    If you repeat the same mistake one more time, Id really doubt your qualification as a butler.


    It was scarier than any warning to Xenon.


    Yes, Ill keep that in mind.


    With Xenon behind her, Vi went closer to Hixen. He was shouting tremendously while throwing a bottle of alcohol.


    He threw a straightforward fastball out of nowhere.


    Sir, does that bring back your dead daughter?


    Hixen moved his head to the source of the sound. His eyes were bloodshot. His red-colored eyes as though he was on drugs, as well as his shaking body.


    What did you say, you crazy little girl!


    He certainly didnt look sane. Vi went closer. Hixon picked up the bottle.


    It seemed that he had drank a lot. His cheeks and eyes were bloodshot, and he acted as if he were going to hit Vi. If she is an ordinary child, she would have run away and felt scared.


    Hixen said, whose tongue was all twisted.


    Get away!


    Vi approached even more closely.


    Mister.


    Vi looked up at him.


    Your daughter is dead.


    You crazy kid! Hixen lifted his sturdy palm.


    Vi didnt blink at all. Although, she felt like she was going to die while shaking inside. Geez, youre not really gonna hit me, are you?


    Hixen never hit a child. No matter how drunk or how insincere he is, he would never touch a child. Its a characteristic that he has kept for his whole life. However, when she looked into the eyes of Hixen, who was once a hero, Vi felt like her head was going crazy.


    I believe in what the novel said!


    She was terrified, but she held it in. She made eye contact and hid her fear. His arm, which went up in the air, trembled and soon calmed down.


    I said go away.


    In the end, Hixen didnt hit Vi. She kept looking at him with an indifferent expression, a face that seemed to be staring at something out of sincerity.


    Do you want to know who killed your daughter?


    What?


    Just in time, there was a strange chilly wind that was not like a spring wind.


    I saw it.


    Vis purple hair fluttered along with the wind breeze.


    Just in time, Vi was smiling with her mouth curled up. A grim look was made. The expression and the lifeless beauty of Vi gave off a subtle atmosphere. It was a perfect atmosphere for a Verratoux.


    Of course, she didnt mean to do it.


    However, her natural expression and atmosphere were like that. She then made eye contact with Hixen. Vi said again.


    Do you want to know who killed your daughter?


    Vi decided to act out what was in the novel in Arins way.

 Chapter 19

    Do you want to know who killed your daughter?


    Flinch. Hixens body shook. No matter how much he was drunk, his ears irked whenever the word daughter was heard.


    What, you


    All the drunkenness in him simmered down before he knew it.


    Vi gulped. It is said that there is mana in this world, and if he makes up his mind, he can blow away all the senses in his body. It seemed to be true. His eyes, which were like rotten fishs eyes, came back alive.


    I saw your daughter.


    Where?


    Hixens eyes shed to life. The word daughter was the whole meaning of his existence.


    Svenu slum, eleventh Street. Under the sewers of the terrible site.


    All of this is about Hixen, who came to his senses a few yearster, by learning for himself. Hixen learns to calm down by teaching Tundra. He went back to the very beginning and looked for traces of his daughter. Eventually, he found his enemy.


    Vi continued nonchntly.


    Red hair like its burning. Raisins of freckles on the cheeks. She had small cross-shaped earrings on her ears.


    Hixens body has hardened. Is this really a Verratoux? He didnt know who this girl was. But she was emitting the energy of Verratoux.


    Theres no way theres a Verratoux I dont know.


    Judging from her clothes, she seemed to be part of a family that had a high reputation. However, he didnt believe itpletely. Over the past three years, there have been many people who have approached him this way. All of them wanted to use Hixens sword skills.


    The misfortune of Hixen as an individual is like luck to many powerful men who wanted him. So, Hixen no longer believes in people.


    She firmly believed that her father woulde to her rescue the moment she was dying. She was proud to have a father like you.


    How she died was not described in detail, though it seems that something terrible had happened that Vi was reluctant to describe.


    Anyway, shes definitely dead. I saw it with my own eyes.


    With your own eyes?


    I told you. I was in the slums.


    Hixen clenched his fist. In fact, he was expecting that his daughter was dead. However, he did not admit it until now. Even now, he still didnt want to admit it. As he tried to yell no, Vi quickly continued.


    You were a hero, and you were called the ck Whale, werent you?


    What the hell do you want to say, kiddo?


    The way he talks is a lot more calm. He seemed to have figured that Vi was not talking nonsense.


    And you are also a friend of my great father, the Master of Winter Castle.


    Only then did Hixen discover who this girl is.


    Recently, Winter Castle was noisy. Duke Heron said he had brought in an adopted daughter from the slums. Then, it made sense, the fact that Vi saw his daughter identally in the slums. The doubt disappeared a little.


    Are you Vi?


    Thats right. Anyway, you had the same talent as my father. Youre a hero. Your wife and daughter are killed and kidnapped. Then, its either.


    Vi grinned.


    Youre a madman whos lost his nerve without knowing the world.


    She added.


    What a thoroughly nned crime.


    Vi gently twisted her purple hair with her index finger.


    What do you think, Uncle? Do you think its a crazy guy who lost his cowardice? Or was it thoroughly nned and moved by someone?


    She added.


    If youre a lunatic whos lost his cowardice, youd have found it out quickly because youre a capable man.


    Vi then continued, But you couldnt find it. Besides, the timing was exquisite, isnt that right?


    His daughter was kidnapped, while he was out looking for his daughter, his wife died.


    As if someone had calcted it borately.


    When he lost his wife and daughter, he wasnt in the right mindset to look back and understand the situation. And after that, Hixen became a drunkard and didnt look at the situation clearly.


    And why didnt you consider how a kid like me could find that out? Is this really all a coincidence?


    Vi felt a little remorse. Actually, Im guessing everything on my own.


    All of this is inferred by Hixens sane mind. He will find his enemy. The enemy is also deeply rted to the novels final viin.


    Think about it, man. Who was the one who benefited the most from your craziness?


    Meanwhile, Xenon looked up at the sky. The sun was setting. The sky is turning red, as though it is embedded with blood.


    The red sunset was on Vis face. Vis visage looked like it was burning.


    Its a beautiful sunset.


    Its a good day to wake up the ck Whale.


    ***


    The conversation ended well.


    When Hixen raised his fist, Xenon coughed for nothing. He said to Vi, sneaking away from her eyes.


    Anyway, for three years, Lord Hixen has not allowed anyone to break into his space.


    What about your father?


    The Duke gave Sir Hixen a room, and he never came here.


    Vi nodded. If he really wants to go, thats all.


    If hees to his senses, he may not know, but Hixen is not the type to cheer up andfort himself.


    If Hixenes to his senses. As if he had never done it, he would have been his friend again, or he would have killed him himself.


    That must have been Heronsst consideration for his friend.


    Vi drank a sip of warm apple tea. A refreshing scent spread through her mouth. I havent changed the plot that much. Hixen was about toe to his senses anyway. She didnt change the content of the novel significantly.


    Hixen sat in front of Vi.


    My friend, hes got a funny daughter.


    Everyone says so.


    So. What do you want?


    What do you want?


    Hixen smirked. Ive seen a lot of people who had eyes like you, kid.


    What do my eyes look like?


    Heron-like eyes.


    I look like father? Im an adopted daughter.


    It means youll never lose to anything.


    Hmm.


    Vi waited for the heat to cool down.


    Why? She does this when she reads novels. She followed the novel. Fortunately or not, she was born with an arrogant look. Thanks to it, she looked like an experienced negotiator.


    Hixen spoke after a while.


    Dont waste your time, just tell me what you want.


    I have a dog.


    Dog?


    Its a dog, but its also a person. Its big, and sometimes, it even bites.


    I see.


    Hixen was strangely convincing. Vi is somewhat annoyed by it, but it was alsofortable.


    Sir, please tame him.


    How?


    Teach him how to wield a sword.


    No, I dont want to.


    Ill find your daughters killer.


    I can find them on my own.


    Vi almost lost her words for a moment. That was true. It was mentioned that Hixen was capable of finding things in the novel as well. Its because hes drunk, but if hes not, he is as good as Duke Heron.


    Why are you saying no?


    Its annoying.


    Just try meeting him first.


    The story changes once they meet. Hixen had fallen in love as soon as he saw him. He immediately realized that Tundra was born with a body for swords.


    Hixen said teasingly.


    No, I dont want to.


    Vi decided to change the strategy a little.


    Sir.


    Why?


    I thought youd be very cool because your dying child called for you so desperately. While I was hiding in the sewers, her words  dad came to her mouth as if it were a sacred phrase.


    Hixen closed his eyes for a moment. His heart sank when he remembered his daughter.


    But now that I look at it, you are not cool at all.


    Pardon?


    Do I have to repeat it?


    What do you mean?


    Im, uh, asking you to help me.


    For a moment, Xenons ears pricked.


    Here it is.


    The virtue of a ruler. She had a mercenary art that could handle people by changing masks freely. He then focused more on Vis words.


    I want to live.


    Whos killing you?


    I studied a lot about this ce.


    It was true. She studied the novels worldview a lot, and she was also a fan of the characters.


    This ce is wild. My mother and brothers, who want to kill me, live here. And theres also a violent father.


    Hixen was particrly sensitive to one word.


    A violent father?


    My father is indifferent to me. He is throwing me in the wild like this. Being so indifferent is a kind of violence.


    You said he was smart. You know why Im here, and youre pretending you dont know anything.


    Vi reached out her hand.


    Please stay with me.


    I need an adult to lean on.


    I hit a nail in Hixens heart.


    Im alone.


    Hixen could see Vis hand in his eyes. Vis hand looked especially pale and small. His eyes began to shake wildly. He knows his daughter because he has raised her. This child is much smaller than seven years of age. So, even if she says she is five years old, he would even believe it. A girl of such a small build reached out her hand.


    Hold my hand.


    Thest phrase touched Hixens heart.

 Chapter 20

    The door to Duke Herons office opened, and the butler, Carlton, pulled out a thin sword. Carlton is one of the few close associates who can pull out a sword in front of Heron Verratoux. He aimed towards the man who was entering the room.


    Sir Hixen, be polite.


    Who dares to open the door of the dukes office without knocking?


    Hixen grabbed the de of the thin sword with his finger and pushed it away. Duke Heron, who was sitting on a chair and ncing at the documents, opened his mouth.


    Just leave it.


    Hixen smirked and approached Heron, who didnt bat an eye towards him once since he entered the room.


    What is it?


    You have a cute daughter.


    At that moment, Herons body flinched.


    Cute?


    It was strange to hear cute through Hixens mouth. Verratoux and cuteness are more opposite than oil and water. That was how it had been and how it was supposed to be. One cant be cute.


    Yes, she is very cute.


    Thats not Verratoux-like.


    Hixen sat with his hips attached to Herons desk.


    Do you remember what my old dream is? A dream that youughed at.


    Heron continued to sign the document with his fountain pen without answering. It didnt seem like he was concentrating on what Hixen was saying.


    I had lost that dream, and my world had copsed.


    So?


    And I became a drunkard. Hixen sat cross-legged.


    I know why you let me stay there in the annex.


    He pointed his finger at Carlton.


    That old cunt would have always insisted on kicking me out.


    He continued. Your wife, like a snake, would have been looking for a chance to poison me as well. Because I am a stain to Verratoux.


    You know it well.


    Heron signed another document, then handed it over to Carlton. Carlton, who received the document, bowed down and left the room. So, the only people left in the office are Duke Heron and Hixen.


    And yet, you left me in the annex.


    Only then did Duke Heron be his old friend. He looked at Hixen and spoke honestly without hiding his thoughts.


    If you dont get better. Ill have you by my side to kill you myself.


    How long are you going to wait and see?


    Five years.


    Five years. Hixen burst intoughter. As expected, Heron is Heron. He hasnt changed at all.


    Thats how my friend Heron respects me.


    You must havee to your senses.


    Yes, its a big dream to be a new person again, but my dreams right anyway.


    Herons eyebrows raised.


    Dream?


    Yes, your daughter. Vi, who is registered as your ten-year-old daughter on paper.


    What do you want to say, Hixen?


    The absolutew that you and I set as children, do you remember?


    Children under ten years old would not die, no matter what. That was the promise between Heron and Hixen. In fact, it was actually Hixen who proposed it.


    Hixen said.


    Children deserve protection. They have the right to grow up and be loved.


    And?


    You might ept your daughter on paper, but Im epting your daughter with my heart.


    He continued his words. What do you say? You dont really care about being a father anyway. You just need an excellent sessor. So, dont you like the idea?


    Heron looked silently at Hixen. He didnt even ask the details.


    Do as you please.


    Hearing so, Hixen rose from his seat. He thought back at that moment with Vi.


    Give me your dainty hand and help me.


    She asked me to stand by her, saying she needed an adult who she can rely on.


    Not like Verratoux.


    That is true. Hixen grinned.


    Though she isnt obsequious at all. Even when she asked me for help, I am surprised because her attitude is so Verratoux. She also had an amazing atmosphere.


    Isnt it just an act?


    Why would I lie? Im just telling you the way it was. Vi looks like a Verratoux, but shes also strangely different from Verratoux as well. Shes a very attractive little girl.


    You said something simr to Xenon.


    Its very Verratoux-like, but it feels like advanced Verratoux. Hixen seemed to have felt something simr.


    I think Ill fence with her, so she can grow up more properly, to grow up in a more beautiful world.


    Heron nodded.


    Do whatever you want.


    He didnt seem to care much as long as the child could seed as a Verratoux.


    Im leaving.


    When he was leaving, there was a smile lingering around Hixens mouth.


    Look at him? Hixen is different from usual. He even thinks Vi is cute.


    That cant be true.


    Though Hixen was right, it seemed like Duke Heron couldnt admit it himself yet.


    That night.


    Heron Verratouxs seven fountain pens are broken. No one knew why.


    Two days before the weing dinner.


    Duke Heron suddenly invited Vi to dinner separately. However, the reason why was unknown.


    Vi was very ufortable. Dinner with him had always been her dream, but she didnt want this kind of atmosphere.


    There was a long silence.


    It felt like she was sitting on a thorny seat. In front of her is a delicious sweet potato soup and grilled duck mixed with special sauce, yet she couldnt eat it.


    Its been about ten minutes.


    It wasnt until ten minutes had passed before the Duke Heron opened his mouth.


    Youre good at wearing masks.


    Thank you for thepliment.


    Although she didnt understand what he meant, Vi just took thepliment anyways, like a beast, like a Verratoux.


    I heard you asked Hixen to stay with you.


    Yes.


    Did you ask him to hold your hand?


    Yes.


    Why?


    Vi had a hunch. This is a test.


    Verratoux should not ask for help obsequiously. Verratoux should be in a position of providing help, not seeking help.


    So, sheughed on purpose.


    If I use him well, dont you think it will be good?


    Duke Heron looked at her, and Vi made eye contact without avoiding even though she was very nervous on the inside. Duke Herons eyes are like a ck hole. If she stared at it for too long, it felt as if she was going to be sucked in, and her whole body was going to be torn apart.


    Thats weird. Thats oddly different from his normal behavior. The Duke does not have a private meeting with session candidates. This was because he knew that each action may empower some people.


    Her thoughts wandered inside her mind, but she smiled brightly on the outside. Vi spoke with a more evil look than before.


    The idealist who dreams beautifully. Hes really good to use, right?


    She acted with all her might to avoid being caught by Duke Heron.


    As expected.


    Pardon? Vi is a little ashamed. Heron looked more satisfied than she thought.


    You held out your cute hand and asked him.


    I did reach out.


    Vi looked down at her hands. Hmm. Its a small, cute, and pretty hand that didnt seem to match her characters personality.


    Hixen took that hand, didnt he?


    Yes.


    Vi looked at Heron after he mumbled, Hmm.


    Aside from the heavy and brutal atmosphere, his handsomeness flew around.


    Dont lose sight of his hand.


    Pardon?


    It would be gone if you blink.


    Vi gulped. As expected, it is a worldview that cannot be neglected.


    Lets eat.


    There was no other sound, only tters from the fork and knife touching the ss bowl.


    Vi carefully looked at Herons eyes. Breathtaking! She couldnt tell whether the food went over her nose or mouth.


    The main menu is done, and the frozen persimmon is served as dessert.


    Delicious!


    Vis eyes grew bigger. She had a lot of ripe persimmons on Earth but never once tasted anything like this before. Sweetness lingered in her mouth.


    Its melting. The honey and the ripe persimmon have exquisite harmony together. The sweet pudding seemed to just melt in her mouth.


    You like sweets.


    Yes, Im a child, after all.


    The Duke nced at Vi, and she felt suffocated again.


    Father.


    Speak.


    When Im eating something delicious, can you please stop looking at me?


    Xenon, who was some distance away behind Vi, flinched.


    Princess?


    Who talks to Duke Heron like that?


    Fortunately, Duke Heron didnt appear to be upset.


    Howe?


    Vi just replied back briefly.


    Its rude of you to stare at me when I eat.


    Duke Heron recalled Rael saying something simr before as well.


    Can you stop staring at me? Its rude when you stare at me like that.


    Rael was the only one who spoke to Heron this way. At that time, Heron replied.


    Im your husband.


    Heron had a faint smile then, too. However, now, he was expressionless and replied no expression.


    I am your father.


    He looked around.


    All the pleasant environment and the delicious food you enjoy right now came from me. The egg tart, which you are so eager to eat, and now this cold red persimmon. Yet you gave me that kind of disrespectful action.


    I didnte here because I wanted to. You just bring me here at your will and show off?


    Is it a coincidence?


    Vis attitude is simr to Raels.


    She just said whatever came to her mind.


    You said you are married to me because you loved me.


    I love you, too, but what if you ask me to marry you first, and then you show it off?


    Duke Heron lifted the fork. For a moment, Vi was slightly surprised. Looking at his atmosphere and attitude, she was worried that he might poke her in the eye with that fork.


    Its not a good word to hear, but I guess its not wrong.


    After a while, his adopted daughter, who was looking at herself and reliving her appetite, suddenly caught her eyes onto him.


    Her eyes looked as though she was curious.


    Daddy, is that good?


    Didnt you say its rude to stare at someone while they are eating?


    Im your daughter.


    She repeated the words that Heron said earlier.


    Father was the first one to do the impolite action. Its Verratouxs way. I just returned what I received, whether its a grudge or a favor.


    Even if the opponent is Duke Heron, it was a principle that should be put to use. That was a very Verratoux-like action.


    He could feel Vis eyes. Duke Heron was staring at her. If she didnt look away, she would be able to convince him that she was not afraid.


    Ill just stare back! Yeah, just appreciate his good looks. Vi tried to reassure herself. That would be less scary. Hes handsome. Yes, yes.


    She didnt avoid eye contact since now she was less scared because she savored his handsomeness.


    Handsome, handsome.


    Duke Heron also held eye contact with her. Her extremely Verratoux-like eyes looked a little bit pretty. Coincidentally, Hixens words came into his mind.


    You have a cute daughter.


    Cute. He could feel her eyes continuously staring at him. He couldnt understand why those eyes are so likable.


    You have a cute daughter.


    Creek.


    The fork that the Duke was holding bent like a taffy.


    Arent those round eyes cute?


    No, it couldnt have been.


    Never. She is just a child born with the virtue of a ruler who freely changes her mask.


    The Duke asked with a stern look.


    Is this some sort of self-defense?


    When Vi wanted to answer, Heron encountered an unexpected situation.

 Chapter 21

    Vi answered boldly.


    Yes. Self-made room.


    She spoke in a straightforward manner, but she seemed to mispronounce the word self-defense since it was a little difficult for a seven-year-old, with the growth status of a five years old, to pronounce.


    Suddenly, Carltons words came to his mind.


    I think her growth was very slow because she couldnt eat properly.


    Suddenly, that tiny body and big eyes caught his eyes even more. For some reason, his heart ached. Duke Heron pronounced it again.


    Self-defense.


    Yes, self made room.


    Self-defense.


    Vi noticed what the duke was trying to do. She readied her lips and put a lot of pressure on her tongue before trying to say it again.


    Self Made Room!


    Though, she couldnt ovee her physical limitations.


    Pronounce it correctly. Self-defense.


    Self, made, room.


    Damn it! I couldnt pronounce it right.


    Meanwhile, Xenon doubted his eyes. The duke is smiling darkly? It was very faint but smiling, but it was caught by Xenons keen eyes. He didnt understand why Duke Heron was smiling.


    Duke Heron spoke again.


    Self-defense.


    Confidently!!!


    Vi was annoyed. She was expressionless and tried to pronounce it the best she could.


    She wanted to hit something. Then, my neck will be gone, right? Regardless, her irritation soared. When she tried to say something, sometimes, her pronunciation would be slightly off, especially the word self-defense.


    My underdeveloped body!


    The duke and Vis eyes met. His eyes were smiling slightly. The subtle smile left Han Arin with a strange sense of defeat, and her face turned a little red without realizing it.


    Aish.


    Never once in her life that she would be teased by her pronunciation after twenty one years of her life. Then, an indescribable sense of shame rose from her head to toe.


    No manners and bad pronunciation. Yet you are so lively.


    In fact, he wasnt offended. Instead, he was rather satisfied with her liveliness. Verratoux should be like that. He would have been disappointed if she didnt breathe out her liveliness when she felt teased.


    However, Vi was surprised. This body must have lost its life without realizing it. When she came to her senses, the life that leaked without realizing disappeared by itself.


    Youre good at making ends meet.


    Heron misunderstood due tomon sense. Shes good at controlling her life path. He recalled the words of Xenon and Hixen. A girl whos like a Verratoux, but not at the same time.


    She cannot hide her extreme greed for cold, ripe persimmons. At the same time, she has a mind that knows how to handle her life thoroughly.


    All this would be a thoroughly calcted production.


    A life that popped up from time to time. Those cute eyes and her killing instinct that barely suppresses. That was what it truly is. Thats how she looks, huh. I like it, Vi.


    However, it was weird.


    He kept looking at that plump peach-colored fur ball.


    Its not about her cuteness.


    He didnt know if she was still learning manners since another orange persimmon was on her lips. Duke Heron didnt understand nor know what was on her mind for her to eat that way.


    What is she thinking?


    Why was she eating so aggressively with that dainty hand? The form of her holding the fork tightly was also sloppy.


    Duke Heron kept seeing such behaviors rather than Verratouxs manners.


    It was really strange.


    ***


    The dawn broke, and early birds began to sing.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a loud knock, which didnt match well with the peaceful morning. There were only a few people who could knock so roughly on the princesss door.


    The door was smashed down a momentter.


    It was none other than Hixen who knocked on the door.


    Mister, is that a knock?


    Its not that


    Hixen smiled awkwardly.


    I couldnt control my strength.


    Couldnt control?


    In other words, Hixen had not been training in thest three years, so his manna wasnt activated properly either. After living like that for three years, he needed to start training again. He couldnt fully control his strength these days because of the sudden activation of mana.


    Are you really a war hero?


    He knocked on his stomach. He drank so much that he was seriously obese.


    Three years is enough time for a person to ruin their life.


    How long until you get better?


    A month is enough.


    Vi nodded.


    Hurry up and fix yourself.


    Hixen plodded along and sat down on the chair.


    Vi, I think Ive got some clues because of you.


    Oh, thats great.


    Honestly, he just needed to dip into the water. He was a hero, who wasparable to Duke Heron in the past, he would do well on his own.


    Oh, but more importantly.


    Huh?


    Did you eat with Heron yesterday?


    Yes.


    Wait? Vi flinched.


    The idealist who dreams beautifully. Its really good to use, right? He didnt hear that, did he? She got nervous for no reason. Though judging from Hixens attitude, it didnt seem so.


    No manners, bad pronunciation. I was scolded for showing off my liveliness.


    Really?


    Yeah.


    He nced at Vi as if he was enjoying it.


    Even if it doesnt look like it, Heron is a sweet guy.


    I know.


    Hes Huh? You know? Hixen looked puzzled.


    I thought he would be the only person who wouldve scolded me. He wouldnt even say any warm words.


    In Vis heart, her pride suddenly burst into tears without her realizing it. He was her favorite character. Even if I have to reveal my favorite, I will admit that.


    Hixen continued to be puzzled.


    Thats Heron Verratoux.


    I know.


    How do you know?


    Just by looking at him.


    Thats my favorite character anyway. Hes raising cute hedgehogs. Duke Heron was nicer than I thought, although he was still a little scary.


    Hixen stuck his tongue out at the absurdity.


    What are you so confident about? Why are your eyes so confident? I dont know why, but its kind of annoying.


    Why? Cant I be confident?


    Why are you so serious about this?


    Because I mean it.


    I-Is that so? He scratched the back of his head.


    Youre still defending your father.


    Even though she may look upset, Vi didnt actually feel bad. Actually, it was rather pleasant. Vi spoke again.


    So, why are you talking about my father?


    That guy, he seems to be interested in you for some reason.


    Huh? Is that so?


    He must have adopted you because he was interested in you in the first ce.


    She was adopted by the greatest duke on the continent and was given the attention of Heron Verratoux, the great winder lord. However, her reaction about this was rather too nd. Hixen thought.


    Oh? Wow! Thats incredible!


    He expected her to say something like that instead. Ive been adopted by such a noble family! The famous monarch of the winter castle is my father!


    Shouldnt her reaction be something like that?


    Lost in his thoughts, Hixen was thinking, is it weird for me to look forward to seeing a rich expression of emotion from a seven years old child?


    Vi frowned slightly and made eye contact with Hixen.


    I hate violent fathers.


    Indifference was also violence, especially in this bizarre environment. Hixens expression suddenly brightened.


    As expected, right?


    He seemed to be in a good mood somehow. So, Vi felt like she won against Duke Heron.


    Well, yeah. There shouldnt be such a thing as a violent father.


    Ill protect you. Ill stay with you and be a good adult.


    Lose your belly fat first.


    Huh?


    Youre gonna get caught wielding a knife.


    Hixen smiled awkwardly. He couldnt refute that statement because it was true. He then turned the subject around.


    Where is your dog that I should tame?


    ***


    Vi leaned against the door. Today would be the first meeting between Tundra and Hixen. If it were the same as in the novel, the two would fight with each other. Tundra didnt want to lose to anyone, and Hixen hated such a kid. Vi was excited to see if it would be like the novel.


    Though she didnt seem to be the only one who was excited, next to her, Xenon also watched the two with an expression that he was anticipating something fun.


    I cant believe the trainer would be Lord Hixen. I didnt even think about it.


    Even if I have a belly, Im still a good trainer.


    I heard a voice approaching. It seemed that Tundra didnt really like Hixen.


    Youre my trainer?


    In fact, Tundra was not convinced. He expected a usible person because Vi mentioned that he was a capable swordsman. Then suddenly, a man with a big belly appeared instead. He was well-built, but he was definitely not the kind of person Tundra had thought of.


    He looked at Vi.


    I told you I want to learn and master swordsmanship.


    His voice was full of anger. There was also deep frustration mixed underneath his anger.


    I wanted to be a great saint and stand next to the princess.


    To do so, he tried to master swordsmanship. He wanted to be next to that person, who she would reach out her hand to. Tundra tried to make an effort because he wanted to be a pet dog.


    But this is


    He felt like his new dream was being trampled on.


    No matter how much he looked at Hixen, he couldnt see him as a good swordsman. Hixen didnt look capable in the slightest, and his body reeked of alcohol from miles away. He truly looked untrained. He may even break his body soon as it seemed that he was drunk from somewhere before evening here.


    Tundra bit his lips slightly.


    You said I am just a toy. Is this how you really see me? Am I really just a toy?


    Is having the dream of being a dog too extravagant for me? The past few days, I have been so excited. He gritted his teeth.


    Hixen shook his head.


    You dont have a good attitude toward adults.


    Adults?


    You need to learn tomunicate with adults from scratch. He grinned.


    I tend to teach my students very strictly.


    He stared at Tundra before continuing.


    Kid. Its time for dogs and trainers from now on. Would you excuse me?


    Why?


    Its going to be a bad time.


    Xenon nced at Vi andughed softly. Madam, you look excited.


    I like people with those looks in their eyes. Hixen grinned.


    He thought back to a few years ago. Heron used to look like this in the past. Now, he likes to nag and hide both the cunningness of a serpent and bravery of a tiger, but in the old days, he was just like this kid.


    This reminds me of my old friend.


    Vi hit the nail on the head.


    You dont have a friend.


    How do you know?


    You look like you dont have many friends.


    Thats a heartbreaking thing to say. I had a glorious past.


    He shot back. You kicked me in the past.


    Ive got a knack for hitting bones.


    Vis words were right. Unexpectedly, he is stabbed with her point. Hixen, who was the nail on the head, enjoyed this conversation.


    Still, I believe.


    What?


    Youre a pretty good adult.


    Hixen coughed very loudly at the words. Vis words poked sharply into his heart.


    If his daughter were alive, she would have been a perfect mother. She would have be a really good adult. Its not toote.


    .


    Vi, not knowing how Hixen was feeling, threw a word of remorse and told him to lose the weight on his stomach again.


    And I think it would be cool if you lose your belly fat.


    Hixen decided then that he would be a good adult to her. His motivation red up from those thoughts.


    Ill try to look cool.


    He turned his neck towards Tundras direction.


    Bang!


    The sound echoed through the room. With a dull wooden sword in his hand, he faced Tundra. His eyes changed entirely from the way he looked at Vi.


    We, between us guys. Lets have a steamy body conversation.

 Chapter 22

    She was a little relieved after introducing Tundra to Hixen.


    The great skills from the male lead had been sown in the good soil of Hixen. Now, he would grow to be the worlds best swordsman. Vi walked in the hallway with a light heart.


    Oh?


    Far away, someone was seen walking towards her. The man was wearing a striking red suit, while his tall height was another feature that she noticed. His face was pale, together with his short hair and his bright red lips. Vi could tell exactly who it was.


    Seivan Marcos!


    Seivan Marcos. He was one of Duke Herons close aides.


    Thinking she should discover more about him, Vi continued her steps towards the man. His movements were slightly alluring.


    Oh my, Who is this? Arent you Princess Vi, the new sixth Princess?


    Seivan also made eye contact with Xenon, who was behind Vi.


    Xenon looks nice today, too.


    Its been a while since I saw you. Xenon bowed down lightly. In the meantime, Vi opened her mouth.


    Arent you Seivan Marcos?


    You know me?


    Seivan Marcos opened his eyes wide. Smiling, she curled a strand of her bobbed hair with her index finger.


    Did the duke introduce me to you already?


    Twirling with her hair around her chin, Vi poked out my lips. Though before she could say anything, he continued.


    Hmm. I dont think so. Hes not such a meticulous man.


    She asked. Then, why do you like him when hes not thoughtful at all?


    Seivans body flinched after hearing Vis words. It seemed that he acknowledged her mild manner.


    Because he is handsome.


    The dukes appearance is the exact opposite of Seivan Marcos, whom he entrusted to the winter castles affairs. After bing a close associate, Duke Heron also knew Seivans thoughts, so he tly refused him.


    [ Seivan Marcos, I dont like men.


    You dont like women, either.


    I value your ability. Thats why I put you next to me. Dont cross the line. ]


    In the novel, the duke warns him fiercely. He said it very clearly that he would kill him if he ever did something stupid.


    Dying because of the Duke would be rather ecstatic.


    This was a fantasy world, and sadly, it is not a world where gay people are weed. Usually, they are discriminated against, and in severe cases, they would be stoned to death. So, growing up as a close aide to the duke meant that his ability is rather excellent.


    Vi opened her mouth again, Youre one of my fathers close aides, arent you?


    Yes, for now.


    A masquerade and puppeteer who trusts and is in love with my father. In my opinion, youre handsome.


    Did you study about me?


    Yes.


    Rather than saying study, reading about him would be more urate. His character dide out often, though. Seivan Marcos had been described as quite capable. He was good at creating masks using corpses, and also excelled in disguising by using makeup, as well as handling dolls.


    Seivan grinned. How does the Six Princess see me?


    He added a word while twisting his hair.


    Everyone says that Im disgusting.


    Oh. You are disgusting.


    Vi, in the original novel, did say that he was incredibly disgusting.


    Seivan liked to admit his ability, saying that he was just in gross rather than peeling pumpkin seeds.


    After observing, I decided to follow the flow. The words were simr, but the details were different from what she said in the novel.


    Thats a heartbreaking thing to say.


    One corner of his mouth went up. It didnt look like things were going too bad. It didnt seem like he was upset.


    Youre some twisted pervert.


    I often hear that I am broken.


    Vi nced at Seivan. As a fan of his work, I then recited a straight to the point opinion.


    Whether its men or women, its dirty to be flirting with married people.


    Pardon?


    Seivan opened his eyes round.


    Come to think of it, thats true?


    Its none of my business whether you like men or women, but my father is married.


    Its just a marriage.


    Regardless, hes still married.


    Duke Heron signed a marriage pledge with two wives.


    Marriage is a vow to someone, isnt it? Even if you exclude the feeling of love.


    Well, thats true.


    Hence, its not normal for you to squeeze yourself between their vows and beg for my fathers love.


    In fact, Arin did not like Seivan Marcos. To the reader, Arin, Seiven was like a bully who kept flirting with her favorite character.


    Even though I know he turned you down.


    Seivan Marcos grinned as if he is having fun.


    Do you often hear that you hit the bone with the facts?


    Sometimes.


    Youre a type to be hated.


    What do you think of yourself?


    Didnt you say you thought of me as a twisted pervert sometime ago?


    Vi grinned.


    If you are simply a twisted pervert, he wouldnt have put your neck on the guillotine.


    You know the reason why youre still alive.


    What do you think, princess?


    Because you are useful.


    In the original novel, Seivan Marcos always does his best. He was afraid of the day when the duke didnt need him anymore, so he constantly tried to get out of his sight.


    [ If the momentes when he doesnt need me, Ill be relentless. ]


    And so, Seivan managed to live his life like a dog.


    He did his very best.


    The life of trying and pleasing truly equates to the effort of Seivan Marcos. That was his life. ]


    I think you are a useful person.


    Thank you for saying so.


    He continued his words. you actually thought that way I wish I could be useful.


    Seivan bent down.


    I couldnt clearly see his face because he was bending his neck down.


    Seivan was smiling.


    I think you are a useful person. Rather thanforting or making fun of the fact that he was different, this person recognized and respected him.


    Arin, who was a devoted reader, grasped it and shook Seivans heart. On the other hand. Vis words were rather fishy to his ears.


    I wish I could be useful now.


    Intrigued, he asked. Princess, you are seven years old, right?


    He seemed to have an insight into the nature of this little girl.


    Seivan slowly rised up again. Then,ughter leaked out of his mouth. Just now, he remembered what Vi had said.


    Hence, its not normal for you to squeeze yourself between their vows and beg for my fathers love.


    No one had ever said these kinds of things to him before.


    It was as if he had a mental illness and med him for something breaking down. Its like hes whispering behind his back.


    Thats very good advice, princess.


    No one has pointed out the courtship of a married man. If he were a woman, he would probably have been criticized by the world. It was natural to say that he was making fun of married men.


    However, Seivan was always attacked and criticized for different reasons. And this seven years old princess pointed it out. She said something very natural and very obvious to him, the way that no one was able to, though he is very pleased with their small talk. The princess frowned slightly.


    What are you staring at?


    If you dont mind. Abruptly, Seivan suggested.


    At tomorrows wee dinner, can I put on your makeup?


    You? Why?


    You said Im a useful person. Ill show you what I can do. Id love to. Ill make you shine more than anyone else.


    At the moment, Vi was able to tell what was going to happen next.


    Im scared.


    That look wasnt normal. It was the mad artists eyes. Seivans eyes slowly drew a half moon. He looked rather drunk. Then, he stretched his arm high. Obsession and madness shed in his eyes.


    Your beauty is more arrogant than anyone else, but also more brilliant as well.


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    The little eyes of the princess will be all the more sensational.


    Is it really like that? I had never thought that way. And surely, things seemed to be getting worse.


    A cold look of pride and arrogancebined with the magic of color will add to the ferocity of the beast.


    His grin went wider.


    You resemble a deadly lily with a poisonous thorn. Ill make you a ruler who outshines anyone else.


    Wait a minute.


    Isnt that too grand?


    With the vastness of a tidal wave that does not fluctuate but devours everything.


    Vi couldnt understand what he was saying anymore.


    Nheless, she realized one thing. He was in between the line containing the artistic soul of the mad artist.


    You want it, dont you?


    Studying Seivans eyes, it contained a great deal of madness.


    I didnt think I should say no.


    The moment she said no, he would have said, Why are you rejecting me! You told me to do your best! You told me to try! You told me to be a useful person! It seemed as though he was going to flip her eyes and rush in with a knife at any moment.


    Oh, thats scary! She hid her innermost thoughts desperately.


    He smirked on purpose.


    I am looking forward to it.


    Under the long dress, her hidden legs trembled.


    ***


    Laying in bed, Vi kicked several times in the air.


    Ugh!


    Not this person. Transformation genius. Master of disguise. Seivans ability to create something out of nothing was brilliant.


    Vi already had a bad feeling about this.


    It was not just makeup. As Seivan mentioned before, he had the ability to transform the atmosphere as well. It was clear that the makeup magic would be discreet so that the atmosphere could be roughly permeated.


    Im screwed. Knowing her fate, Vi quickly realized that she was doomed.


    Then, she jumped up swiftly and stood in front of the mirror.


    I really am pretty.


    Pretty. Cute. Those words werent far off.


    However, after that beauty, there was an aura that could be ambiguously described in words.


    Ominous and shady.


    It was quite difficult to exin, like a prospective killer, like a dreamer.


    I look like a pretty unlucky woman in a horror movie She was beautiful, but it felt as if there would be a gloomy background music whenever she appeared.


    On purpose, she put more pressure on her eyes, thenughed. As Seivan said, she did look arrogant and prideful. There was a peculiar atmosphere which she had. So, this unique atmosphere would only intensify when Seivan got her makeup done.


    Sigh. Itll be okay right?


    Then, someone tapped on her shoulder when she was lost in thoughts.


    What are you doing?


    Vixen backed away in a hurry. His movement was like a quick weasel.


    Hehe. That is not good.


    Vi wanted to cry at the moment. Why is there a knife in my hand?


    There was a dagger in the air.


    Verratouxs sessors carry weapons somewhere in their bodies. Most of them were in the form of daggers for easy carrying. The same goes for Vi, as she wore a dagger around her thigh.


    Did I just swing the knife?


    It happened in the blink of an eye. While looking in the mirror, bewildered, Vixen spoke, It seemed that Vi is acting.


    Hehe. Calm down. Its a knife, not a sword.


    His eyes narrowed down. It seemed as though opposite to Vi, Vixen had found this rather exciting.

 Chapter 23

    Hehe. Its a knife. It really is a knife.


    A cold sweat ran down Vis back.


    If he really is Vixen that I know He would say something like, All right, lets have a sword fight together! Im excited! and this character would take out the dagger and swung it in a heartbeat.


    Huh?


    But he didnt.


    He is still standing still. Vixen didnt seem to care about the thought of wielding a knife in the slightest. Vi wasnt sure if it was good or not, but he had been a little cautious today.


    Then, Vixen, who was a little modest today, asked with a bright smile.


    What were you doing?


    I was just looking in the mirror.


    Why? You got a princess disease?


    Perhaps the eight years old Vixen, when he stared at the mirror, seemed to think that he was a princess. Vi frowned at his words slightly.


    Why are you here?


    Im hurt. He then proceeded to point to his knee.


    I had one, too.


    Surprisingly, she also had a wound on her knee as well though it wasnt big or anything.


    What? Does it hurt a lot?


    He used to say it didnt hurt even if he got stabbed, so whats wrong with him worrying about small stuff like this now? Vixen spoke confidently with a look as he became more serious.


    Apply some ointment, and for me as well.


    Why would I?


    Hey, doesnt Vi apply ointment?


    Apply it yourself.


    Ive never put it on myself. I dont know how.


    Then, ask your butler.


    No.


    Why?


    I dont want to!


    Vixen proudly extended the ointment.


    Here. Here.


    Vi would lie if she said he wasnt scary at all, but he still had some cute sides. Right now, he just looked like an eight years old child asking for medicine. Well, he was still a little boy. However, nothing is free. If she ended up doing everything he asked for, he would be incredibly spoiled.


    Vi asked. What are you going to do for me, then?


    Do I have to do something?


    Of course.


    And if I dont want to?


    Then, I wont put the ointment on for you.


    Hearing so, Vixen pouted his lips.


    Hm, well, Im just going to put that on my wound first. And swiftly, Vi turned her back towards him momentster.


    What can I do for you?


    Do me a favorter.


    Favor? He scratched his head confusingly.


    Vixen thought about it for a moment. If it was a favor, he thought it shouldnt be something too grand.


    After seeing him being somewhat swayed by the thought, Vi didnt miss the timing and opened the ointment lid. She then scooped out some ointment with her fingers and teasingly moved her hand to the left and right. Vixens eyes moved along with the movement as well. He had the eyes of a dog chasing a snack while wagging its tail gently.


    Well, here. Smiling proudly, she stuck out a paper.


    Come on. Sign here.


    Sign?


    Yes. Ill apply some medicine for you if you sign.


    A contract was very important. Once I applied it for him, he was going to make my wishe true. It would be a very profitable business.


    Heres a pe-


    She was nning to hand him a pen, but Vixen didnt wait. After biting his index finger, he signed the paper with the blood dripping.


    Wah, Im scared


    He was out of his mind. Vi hurriedly bowed her head to hide her surprised look. Hiding her trembling heart, she applied the ointment at his knee.


    Ugh! T-that stings! Apply it gently!


    Vixen gave a big blow, but fortunately, Vi was done applying it.


    He stood in a huddle and mumbled. What are you doing? Are you not going to apply it here, too? Hehe. He then brought out his index finger towards her.


    Put some here as well. See, its still bleeding.


    Thats because you didnt choose to use a pen like a normal person and just bit your finger Ah, I guess his obsession with ointment is much worse than I thought.


    You know, Vi. Peering at me, it seemed that he was thinking hard about something.


    Instinctively, Vi had a strange feeling that he didnt want to leave this room. It looked as though he was trying to find a reason to stay. However, no matter how hard he thought about it, there was no legitimate reason, so he just blurted whatever came to his mind.


    Did you know that Im jealous of you?


    Why?


    Because you have a wee dinner.


    And youre jealous of that?


    Yes, I didnt have that.


    Well, of course, that would be the case. Vixen was born a Verratoux. Thus, there was no wee dinner because he wasnt adopted.


    Im told not to say anything. They just want me to eat, thats all.


    Vi realized this. If siblings didnt say anything at the wee dinner, she should just be on her best manners. The main characters of the reception are Duke Heron, Duchess Isabelle, and Vi.


    Because its not just a weing dinner.


    If it were a real wee dinner, family members would greet each other, familiarize each others faces, and have a good time. Although Vi wasnt sure if that would be the case here.


    The actual title of this scene in the novel was The Duchys Cruel Test. This was a ce to evaluate and test Vis qualifications as a Verratoux.


    Brother, we would only be eating.


    Okay. Vixen became sullen.


    So, lets have fun next time.


    Okay!


    He then raised his pinky eagerly.


    You promise to do something fun with me?


    Yeah.


    All right. Keep your promise, okay?


    I got it. Vixen, who was fully energized, went outside with a grin.


    In an instant, he acted like a good child again.


    It had been a day like that.


    ***


    It was four A.M.


    Xenon woke up Vi.


    Princess?


    She sleepily murmured unconsciously.


    I want to sleep.


    Hmm, mmm. Vi squirmed as if she was eating something in her dreams. Xenon nced back at his watch before staring back at Vi, who had fallen back asleep already.


    One more minute


    After hearing her mumbled, he watched her for a moment with warm eyes and stood up. Five. Four. Three. Two. One. Exactly a minute had passed, and it was time for him to wake her up.


    Princess?


    He bowed his head.


    Im sorry, but Im going to need to shake you a little. Xenon touched her shoulder and shook her lightly, attempting to wake her up. At that moment, Vis pocket knife flew towards his neck.


    Eutcha! [ Sound effect for getting up. ]


    He swiftly avoided the de. Manna was still embedded in her hand. Murmuring, he said, Shell cut a thin steel te in half without difficulty


    Then, Xenon tried to wake her up again as if nothing had happened.


    Princess, you have to get up, okay?


    Eventually, Vi finally woke up. She had no recognition that she had swung the de unconsciously.


    Its four oclock in the morning, Xenon.


    Are you crazy? Why did he wake me up at four A.M.?


    You have to get ready.


    She repeated annoyingly, Its four oclock in the morning.


    The wee dinner is scheduled at nine A.M.


    I know, but its still four in the morning!


    The wee dinner is at nine. So, why do you wake me up at four A.M.? Does he really want to die? Vis eyes were filled with rage.


    Xenon grinned.


    We dont have much time. I know the princess is still sleepy, but please get up.


    He supported Vi on her back and raised her. Oh, Im still sleepy. I want to sleep some more Her seven years old body was too fragile to ovee the desire to sleep.


    Sleepy.


    Unknowingly, her eyes were slowly shutting. Vi could feel her body being moved, but it felt as though she was still dreaming. Seeing so, Xenon grinned and spoke.


    Did you know that my carotid artery almost got cut open, princess?


    He protested. Xenon grabbed her wrist that was falling while carrying her and ced it on top of Vi again.


    I apologize for waking you up early, but you dont have to attack my throat, all right?


    Huh.


    I didnt do that.


    This was the second time that her body moved on its own. Even though Vi wanted to say that, she couldnt. Sleepy, she kept dozing off.


    Next time, turn the angle to the left about three degrees.


    Xenon smiled and pointed at his shoulder muscles. If you rx and swing here, your chances of killing someone will increase by more than ten percent.


    Vi lifted her body up from his arms carefully.


    Sir Seivan is waiting.


    Nod, nod. Couldnt beat the tiredness, she kept dozing off and couldnt remember exactly what had happened after. Sleeping through the entire process, the maids were giving her baths filled with spices while massaging her, then dressed her up in fancy dresses.


    Ah, its eight thirty A.M.


    It was eight thirty. At this point, she was slowlying to her senses, and she was all ready. Vi, who was mostly asleep the whole time, had nothing to feel ufortable about. When she opened her eyes, most of the preparations were finished.


    Arin, who is most bothered by the cold and dry hair in this world, experienced unexpected convenience from it.


    Then, a voice resounded.


    You are so beautiful, princess. You are more elegant and beautiful than any other seven years old kids Ive ever seen.


    The voice was definitely Seivan, but the interesting fact was that his face was different. And Vi knew exactly why. Hes a masquerader who creates and puts on the masks out of the faces of the bodies he had killed.. When Vi recalled that fact, a cold sweat flowed down her back.


    He shuddered.


    At this point, I felt a little bit out of breath. I think its safe to say that you have Duke Herons blood.


    The mere thought of the duke made him excited.


    Seivans reflection in the mirror smiled brightly. Wondering, she could see a slight scar near his neck, though it looked somewhat like a scratch.


    Princess, could you put the scissors down?


    Without realizing, she saw a scissor in her hand.


    This wasnt the first time she heard these words? Why were her shoulders so stiff, as if she was swinging something way too much?


    I almost died three times.


    Seivan just simplyughed.

 Chapter 24

    Verratoux Familys test was held in the thousand-year-old duchy. If she fails this test, Vi would be discarded without any hesitation.


    Phew.


    While I was breathing deeply, therge door opened wide, and she slowly got a glimpse of people who were inside. Vi moved solemnly with Xenon behind her.


    The Seventh Princess of the Verratoux Family. Young Lady Vi Verratoux enters.


    She was called the seventh princess, not the Sixth Princess.


    Just like in the novel.


    Walking several steps further, she nced to her right and stared at the butler who called her the Seventh Princess.


    In fact, the dukes test starts from here.


    Whether she would correct something that was wrong on the stop or not. If she gets it right and acts how a Verratoux should act, then she would pass the first test.


    I cant do the same as Vi.


    In the original book, Vi moved swiftly and stabbed the butler in the neck. Sadly, she couldnt make the same move as her. If she followed her actions from the novel, she could have exposed unwanted loopholes.


    So, instead, she chose a different method.


    Choosing a method she could do better.


    Step by step.


    The sound of Vis footsteps echoed in the silence. Slowly, she approached the butler. As the original story went, she had to kill that butler, but she decided to twist the original plot a little.


    Thats not a real butler.


    It is not a real person. It is a doll strung by a puppeteer.


    [ The fourth finger of the butlers left hand had a thin thread attached to it.


    A very fine, shiny thread could be seen. Vi stood before him silently. She slowly took out the dagger from her arms and swung it very leisurely with a nonchnt attitude.


    The dagger given to her was from Verratoux. The special dagger was made by the dukes workshop to fit her wistful spirit for its high quality. Although it was a rough-and-dull dagger, it was not impossible to break the thread.


    Swish! The thread broke, and the butler doll lost its strength and copsed.


    Vi wasnt too surprised to know it was a doll. Now, we can step on that head. It was difficult to trample on people, though it was not that difficult to trample on dolls.


    Step!


    Vi deliberately put her foot on the butlers head. She trampled on it slowly. She practiced really hard while looking at the mirrorst night.


    Smile.


    Oh, no, thats not fun at all.


    The man rolled up his lips andughed, hiding the tension withughter. She peered at the man.


    Savann Marcos.


    [ The person who manipted the doll was the puppeteer, Savann Marcos.


    She could feel the tension from his stare. All the other family members, except Vi, are sitting at the long table.


    Duke Heron Verratoux.


    Duchess Isabe.


    And the eyes of her five siblings could be visibly felt at once, too. With all the pressure, Vi seriously wanted to cry. Wow. This is too much for me. Among all the stares, it was difficult to differentiate whose eyes were a violent, wild animal.


    I shouldnt even look over there.


    So, she decided not to look at them on purpose. There is no need to talk with her siblings, anyway. Todays scene is about the Duke, Duchess Isabe, and of course, Vi. Us three were the main characters.


    Vi decided to concentrate on that fact instead. Then, Savaan approached.


    Uhm.


    He walked a few more steps closer, covering his mouth with his hands andughing. Savann, who came in front of Vi, bent down.


    I have made a mistake, princess.


    I guess you know it was a bad call.


    Im sorry.


    If youre really sorry, would you like to die for your mistake? Vi pretended to hold her dagger tighter and smirked.


    Savann shook his hand.


    I dont think its that much of a felony. Ho, ho, ho. Please look over here.


    Savann pointed at his neck, which fine wounds were visible. They were wounds inflicted by the scissors that Vi had wielded in her sleep.


    Shouldnt you say that Ive been charged already? I almost died.


    Savann Marcos looked toward the Duke. Vi unknowingly followed his gaze as well. She gave the Duke a single nce.


    Vi was a kid whom he, the owner of a winter castle, had adopted himself. The handsome man had ck bangs and captivating eyes, to say that he was handsome was an understatement. Her perspective was rather a deep affinity for the duke.


    Isnt that a fraud to look that good even though its a novel?


    That face contained immunity for anyone to forgive him of all wrongdoings.


    Han Arin felt that his fathers appearance is more improbable than her own thought of the novel. Theres no such father in the present world.


    Youre so handsome, Duke.


    Heron read Vis feelings through the novel as twisted.


    [ T/N: It is expressed as a Jin-an, which is not a proper word for Jin-mu which means twisted, in the basic hanja (). The meaning is Calm and caress the people who caused the chaos. ]


    She tried to ignore the good feelings that were forming. This warm feeling didnt suit Verratoux.


    The duke then spoke in a grave voice.


    Vi, stop and sit down.


    She turned away. Gently and carefully, Vi walked towards her seat. She then put the dagger back in her arms and held the hem on both sides of her dress. Along her steps, she could feel the eyes of her siblings. Vixens expression is also full of excitement.


    Phew


    This is the real beginning.


    ***


    Vi nced around the area once.


    It was a long rectangr table. Her five siblings are sitting around the table, but she decided to not care about that for now. Because regardless, they are just spectators in this chapter. Though Vi couldnt deny that she felt scared from their gazes for a while now.


    Xenon pulled up the chair for her.


    You can sit here, princess.


    Her seat is facing Duke Heron and Duchess Isabe. At the rectangr edge, this is the seat of the main characters.


    Duchess Isabe was wearing a white veil, so her face was not visible.


    Vi knew how to proceed to the next step in this novel. Isabe will first throw a test disguised as a question.


    [ Sixth Princess. I have two questions.


    So, Vi nned to take the first step first. She had to get her act together first to ensure that she had an advantage. Han Arin, who is now Vi, is not the real Vi, so she had to do her best to survive.


    Vi spoke with a rxed smile.


    I dont think that you have the atmosphere to wee me.


    She nced around on purpose. Its my fathers impulsiveness that brought me here unterally.


    To verify my eligibility as a Verratoux.


    Vi looked into Isabes eyes that were hidden by the veil.


    Well need verification from two other owners of this family.


    Two other owners.


    It means two duchesses. However, another one is not here.


    The other duchess did not appear in the novel, though she was only roughly mentioned. So, the only duchess left is Duchess Isabe.


    Because another person is not here, Duchess Isabe will test me, right?


    Han Arin couldnt do it like how Vi did it in the novel. She doesnt want to die, nor kill anyone. Her movements are not sharp, and she didnt have a cruel personality like Vi. Thats why she chose to do this.


    If you dont think you can prove your physical ability, you must prove your worth with your mentally.


    If she couldnt prove that she has the qualification, shell die. Fortunately, Han Arin already knew the story of the novel  Shadow of Verratoux.


    Duchess Isabes red lips continued to move.


    But youre right. That was brilliant, Sixth Princess.


    Thank you for thepliment. So, whats the test?


    Id like to ask you two questions.


    The examination began.


    First. Why didnt you stab him in the heart?


    She added, Why didnt you kill the butler (doll) who called the Sixth Princess., the Seventh Princess?


    Vi frowned on purpose.


    Is that a question?


    It was as though she was indicating,is that all you could think of asking me? Her tone was sarcastic, too. Duchess Isabe was briefly taken aback by Vis attitude.


    Pardon?


    The familys eyes widened in unison.


    Im scared, Im scared! Even though she was terrified inside, Vi kept staring at Duchess Isabe on purpose. Thankfully, with the veil covering Duchess Isabes eyes, they were not very visible and it made Vi less nervous. Yes, Ill just look at Isabe. And so, she did that.


    It seemed to others that Vi is not at all daunted by Isabe. She did not even pay the slightest attention to her siblings, but is rxed while dealing with Isabe. Savanns makeup also had a helping hand ofpletely concealed her fear from showing, too.


    Isabelle smiled lightly.


    Ive been tasked by the duke to ask questions. Did you have to tarnish me like that?


    No, it was not my intention to do that at all.


    Then?


    You asked me something that was so obvious that I was just genuinely confused whether it was a serious question or not.


    Vi was getting nervous again, so she quickly continued the conversation. I didnt mean to, but I apologize if you felt that way.


    I should just smirk at this point, right?


    Smirk. Thinking so, she proceeded to smile softly.


    The reception hall was tranquil. Only the sounds of Isabe and Vis conversation filled the dining hall.


    Ill ask you again. The reason you didnt stab the butler in the heart is because you noticed he was a doll?


    Yes.


    How did you find out?


    It is a weing dinner with my family and my closest friends.


    I nced around the room. But there was one person whos not a part of the people that I just mentioned.


    Although Savann Marcos is an important person and close aide to the duke, he was hardly considered as the closest person in this circle to join her weing dinner. There were only personal butlers of Verratouxs immediate family.


    And Im sure that I am the Sixth Princess, so if he calls me the Seventh Princess, then it meant you want me to kill him, right?


    She thenughed sensibly deliberately.


    But this is a ce where the absolutews of Winter Castle apply, so I shouldnt kill him. And that left me with one answer. Is that right, mother?


    Keep talking.


    So, someone who was closest to him would be suspected as the one who manipted the doll. It was obvious that Savann Marcos, the puppeteer of Winter Castle, would be the culprit.


    Vi continued as if she had seen through everything.


    But here, Savann Marcos couldnt have been dogmatic without fathers permission, So, in other words, his actions would have been following fathers and mothers orders.


    He looked toward Savann Marcos.


    She peered at Savann Marcos and concluded her words. Thats why I didnt kill him. Is my exnation enough, mother?


    There was a moment of silence.


    Why?


    Why is it so quiet?


    Did I make a mistake? Did I talk too much? Should I have just stabbed the butler in the neck like the original Vi?


    At that moment, Duke Heron Verratoux broke the silence and threw a heavy word.


    Thats great.


    Everyones eyes turned towards him. Their eyes were filled with wonder.

 Chapter 25

    Duchess Isabe bit her lip slightly.


    It was something that was way beyond her expectations.


    How should she put it?


    It felt like she was beaten.


    In that short amount of time, she knew everything even though she only heard the word Seventh Princess?


    To be honest, she had somewhat expected Vis reactions. For instance, she expected her to probably stab the doll butler. Though instead, Vis response far exceeded her expectationsnot only that she didnt stab the doll, she chose to cut the thread instead as if she had known everything.


    That wasnt the end.


    She even guessed the identity of the person controlling the doll at once. Vi figured it all out too urately.


    She was born with an unbelievable insight.


    The situation was shocking.


    Moreover, Vi is only seven years old.


    That child is dangerous..


    How can a seven years old know this much? In addition, Duke Heron even praised her as great. In fact, to be honest, that was the most shocking thing of all.


    Duchess Isabe looked at the Duke.


    I cant believe youplimented me.


    Well, you did something to be praised.


    Again, the silence fell.


    Of all the Dukes five children, only the First Princess heard his praise once in a while. Duke Heron is rather stingy in giving praises But, heplimented Vi, especially, in the presence of all the other families gathered.


    It was very significant.


    Although she was thest to jump into the race for session, now, she was starting with an advantage.


    The Duchess asked again.


    Isnt the second question meaningless, you said?


    Do as you wish. The two questions are the Duchess rights.


    Youve already praised me, so I didnt think its necessary.


    It shouldnt end like this.


    So, Vi answered nonchntly.


    Though the second question is obvious.


    Because she knows everything from the novel.


    She continued her words, Its not a question of why, how dare you, wield a weapon in front of the Duke and the Duchess?


    And so, Vi did her best to answer all the questions without showing any nervousness.


    At the moment, silence, once again, filled the dining hall.


    It was because all of her words were correct.


    Isabe was speechless at the moment. She didnt expect the little princess to havee this far.


    What answer will she reply to that question?


    The thought that she shouldnt have asked those questions aroused in Isabes mind for no reason.


    Wait.


    Duke Heron finally spoke again. His gaze did not fall from Vi.


    The way she looks right now


    Shes acting like Verratoux. Not once did she avoid Isabes gaze. More importantly, Vi was not showing signs of falling behind Isabe but rather, showing the lead.


    Vis actions and thoughts are more like Verratoux than anyone else, which was a praiseworthy attitude and behavior.


    But, why am I?


    He didnt feel very well.


    Vi was now looking more Verratoux than anyone else.


    As Xenon said, perhaps this child would show an advanced Verratoux.


    It was a good thing.


    Still, strangely, he felt bad


    Feel free!


    The little girl who said feel free! came to mind again. The hand that held out the egg tart came to mind againThe little child with that hand looked at himself with eyes full of affection.


    Love for no reason. Blind favorability towards me.


    It was read in the dukes Sincere Eye.


    Its a good feeling that Ive never felt for a long time.


    The most Verratoux.


    It was still not clear why that thoroughly calcting child has such illogical affinity.


    And, the weirdest thing is


    That blind and strange favor wasnt that bad. In his life as Duke of Verratoux, he had never received such love without reason. The answer was simple, it was because everyone who ever showed favor to the Duke always had some ulterior reason.


    Whatever it may be, that child had no such reason.


    Fear me, yet love me.


    Still, he didnt hate it.


    That was the very first unfamiliar feeling that he felt for the first time while reigning as the Lord of the Winter Castle and Duke Verratoux.


    Why do I feel Isnt that bad?


    The Duke kept a straight face and tried to correct his thoughts.


    No, shes Veratoux. So, I am just in a good mood. It has nothing to do with that childs unfamiliar feelings.


    Adopting a child that is More Verratoux than anyone else meant that she was of Veratoux achievements.


    With those thoughts, his eyes sank deeply.


    Meanwhile, reading his deep look, it seemed that Isabe had misunderstood the Dukes state of mind.


    I didnt expect you to be so deeply pleased.


    If Vi was seventeen, not seven, it might have had a huge impact on the session structure. So, it was quite fortunate that she is only seven years old.


    It wasnt long before Duke Heron eventually opened his mouth.


    Bring in the wee gift.


    Knock, knock.


    After his words, there was a knock, and a man with gray hair and full of scars on his face appeared. It was Carlton, the butler.


    He bent down politely.


    I am Butler Carlton. Greetings to you.


    There was a tray in his right hand.


    Five potion bottles with different colors of liquid could be seen. The contents of the novel came to Vis mind.


    Thest test of the duke was the ability to doubt and the wick that should not obey authority.


    [T/N:Thest phrase represents Vi to be a person who shouldnt do the things that they want her to do. Since she is being tested, she should do something that is out of the basket and what they want her to do. The original Vi did so in the original novel, but Arin did something different that the Duchess was so surprised since she expected that Vi would do something like the Vi from the original novel to doThe wick or the candlewick in the phrase is a representation of a single person. ]


    All five bottles are poison.


    They are all deadly, poisonous poisons that, if she drinks it, she would undoubtedly die soon after. In other words, she shouldnt drink anything.


    If in the original story, Duchess Isabe said,


    Come on, Vi. For you to be my youngest daughter, I have a present for you.


    Those liquids?


    They all have different effects, but theyre potions made up of elixirs that are very good for Vis body.


    Why should I drink such things?


    The original vi drops the tray itself to the ground and continues in a harsh manner.


    Why does it feel like Im being tested?


    It was the Duke who brought me without even asking my opinion.


    Vi, in the original novel, exudes relentless murderous energy toward the Duke. Then, like the female lead, she said some big, crazy words.


    If I were stronger than you, I would have cut you down here and now.


    Fortunately, she was the main character, or else she would have been in huge trouble.


    Once again, Vi decided to do things a little differently. Something more like Han Arin.


    Since its a gift for me, thank you.


    Carlton, the butler, came closer. He then bent his back and knees down to match Vis height.


    What color of the elixir will the Princess take?


    Carlton grinned. It seemed as though he was just a nice old man.


    However, she knew everything already.


    In fact, Carlton was from a very famous assassin in the past. He was a man who failed to kill Duke Heron, but became his servant. And now, he became Duke Herons most trusted loyal butler.


    Vi said to her father, who was sitting far away.


    Although she had to raise her voice since he was quite far away.


    From the time you called me the Seven Princess. It was already obvious that this was not a wee dinner, but a ce to test Vi Verratouxs qualifications.


    Vi, in the original story, overturned this ce. She made a strong impression, so to speak, by speaking up big words. Han Arin decided to take the wiser approach.


    Sheughed on purpose.


    I think you wanted to know what you can expect from Vi Verratoux.


    Smirking slightly, she slowly lifted a bottle of red liquid and dropped it to the ground in a sh.


    ng!


    The potion bottle broke with a loud noise.


    The original Vi destroyed the entire tray, though Han Arin broke only one.


    Do you really expect me to drink this?


    The red liquid sshed all over the ce. A few drops sshed onto Vis feet.


    Oh, my God! Oh, its hot!


    Ah, I thought my feet were burning


    Vi managed to maintain a serene expression.


    Anyone who has Verratouxsst name should be suspicious of everyone except themselves. I must say that is really true.


    Duchess Isabe nodded. Thats good advice. Who told you that?


    My butler.


    You have a good butler.


    Xenon, not too agitated, bent down next to Vi and wiped the broken pieces of the potion bottle. He lowered his face and cleaned up the ss shards, so she couldnt really see his face. Meanwhile, an ointment was taken out of his arms and slightly applied to Vis shin. His touch when he was applying ointment was gentle and delicate.


    Vi lifted a bottle of purple liquid.


    Though somehow this scent smells nostalgic. As if theres a special story behind it.


    She could see it.


    Duke Heron flinched very slightly.


    She knew exactly why. That was because the purple potion is rted to Herons only beloved wife, Rael.


    Shall we open it?


    To survive in this wild jungle, Vi decided to throw her gamble.


    Duke Heron had be so cold and mechanical since he lost his only beloved wife fifteen years ago.


    Duke Heron had a woman he loved dearly.


    She died fifteen years ago.


    Even though it did not actually appear in the story, Duke Heron would sit in a blue moonlit study room and murmur her name all by himself.


    Her name is Rael.


    She was a very good alchemist and potion maker. Tea was also one of her well-known works. And so, she was called the Water Magician.


    The day she died, Rael smiled faintly and murmured.


    My lonely man. I want to be with you forever.


    She fell ill and died. It was stated that she had a rare disease.


    I made a purple potion name Vi.


    The character, Vi, was named after this potion.


    Just before she died, she handed the potion Vi to the Duke.


    If you drink this, youll die, too.


    My lonely man. Come with me to a warm ce.


    It hurts less if we die together.


    Duke Heron, who loved his wife, Rael, so much, almost wanted tomit suicide and drank the poison to be with her. However, his butler, Carlton, was the one who stopped him.


    Anyway, it was a world view wherein there is no single sane person


    A woman who gave poison to her husband to kill himself, and a husband who willingly epted it. Her husband even named his adopted daughter after the poison.


    Nothing seems to be normal in this story.


    It is once again clear how mindless and insane this world is.


    Duke Heron asked.


    What are you doing?


    I know its poison.


    Saying so, Vi shook the ss bottle a little. The liquid, like grape juice, was glistening.


    I want to try this for some reason.


    Because of that, Xenon whispered in her ear.


    Princess? Thats the most poisonous one of the five potions.


    So?


    Vi chuckled.


    Of course, it felt like she was going to die. Still, even if she decided to throw a gamble, that didnt mean she feltfortable.


    Its calling me, somehow it sounded like a womans voice?

 Chapter 26

    I trust you, novel setting!


    Vi decided to believe in the setting of the novel. In the original storyline, Vi drank the Vi potion. She deliberately drank the potion, wondering what could have happened to her. Thankfully, Vi didnt die after drinking the potion.


    Even Vi, who had the guts, was bewildered. She vividly recalled the scene in her mind with embarrassment.


    Why is everything alright?


    Later on, she finally realized the reason.


    Vi has an unusual body condition that Vi potion did not work on her.


    So, she decided to trust the setting set by the author.


    Among all the five potions, she decided to drink the most poisonous one. To make the strongest impression in front of them.


    Im not going to die, am I?


    It would be a lie to say that she is not afraid.


    But I have to.


    She needs to get a perfect head start. It was not possible to survive in this Duchy of Verratoux with a half-hearted attitude.


    She hade this far, all she had to do was to go straight ahead.


    Ill have a drink now, my dear family.


    Vi put her nose in the vials mouth. The scent is surprisingly good. She could smell something sweet, like wine.


    Who made this potion?


    Despite knowing everything, she still asked.


    Why are nostalgic feelings dripping from this potion?


    At that moment, silence fell.


    It was none other than Duke Heron who broke the heavy silence. He slowly rose from his seat and walked closer to Vi. His eyes did not contain any emotion, but Vi was able to read the violent spirit behind that stillness.


    The duke asked in a low tone.


    Where and how did you hear that?


    Vi hid her fear and acted.


    I didnt hear it, I saw it.


    You saw it?


    Its just that I saw it.


    Well, I read it in the novel.


    What did you see?


    A longingness for someone, love more than death, and desperate longing. I can see that.


    After hearing the words, Duke Heron stared intently at Vi. Vi started shrinking for no reason.


    I felt strange


    It was as if the eyes were searching for all the secrets that were hidden, beyond the memories, even the ones she didnt know.


    Duke Heron had very special eyes. He had an instinctive insight to distinguish between lies and truth.


    It is calledeye of the truthin the novel.


    Because of this eye, Duke Heron will be even more confused.


    Because, Vi was only telling the truth.


    She then leaned the entrance of the potion Vi against her mouth.


    Gulp.


    The potion, Vi, gradually seeped down her esophagus and entered her body. At that, Vi could immediately feel her body bing hot. It was as if sweet sugar water seemed to rush towards all the blood vessels.


    Making a sticky fire.


    Its hot.


    Her whole body was incredibly hot.


    It feels like I am burning from head to toe. Am I really going to be okay?


    Im thirsty.


    Whatever it is, Vi was craving to drink anything. Abruptly, something came to her mind all of a sudden.


    Blood.


    The body of the million kills princess character wanted blood.


    Blood? What kind of blood is that?


    Of course, Vi doesnt want to drink blood. Just the thought of it already made her feel disgusted. So, she pondered deeply.


    Grapefruit juice, watermelon juice, orange juice


    Among them, the best is..


    Strawberry juice, no, strawberry milk!


    Strawberry syrup mixed with milk and sweet sugar.


    Oh, no. Wait Soda water is better than milk.


    Then, it bes a sweet and fresh strawberry ale.


    It would be enormous if you put a lot of ice on it!


    When she thought of strawberry ale, her thirst for blood subsided a little.


    At that moment, her eyes unintentionally turned red. Vi was now getting taken over by a spirit who desperately craved blood. It wasnt intended, but it is the setting value of the ten year old princess.


    Heron and Isabe, and all the siblings who saw felt the energy in person.


    Especially Isabe, who couldnt take her eyes off Vi. Thats a child born with the fate of the murder star. She could visibly see those eyes longing for blood.


    Even though it shone strangely, it was also paradoxically beautiful and fascinating.


    That was the Vi that Isabe sees in front of her right now.


    Isabe, with her brilliant head, thoughtpletely the opposite. Shes truly greedy for blood, though shes controlling it with reason.


    Amazing insight.


    She had never seen anyone with better self-control than that.


    And shes doing it perfectly in front of us.


    The directing and situational application skills made her values stand out.


    This is amusing. A rather amusing Verratoux has arrived. Duchess Isabe s lips formed a smirk.


    While Duke Heron was staring at Vi intently as well.That little girl must have the ambition to devour Verratoux.And here, she is showing her ambition without any hesitation.


    If youre this determined, it feels like youre not going to hide your desire to be the ruler of Verratoux, right?


    The action of that child is interpreted as a subtle and clever deration of war.


    Well, of course not.


    Vi is just busy thinking of a sweet strawberry ale with ice floating on top. So, even though she was desiring blood, she wasnt controlling it with any particrly outstanding reasons.


    She just really didnt want blood.


    After a long while, the burning sensation that seemed to burn her whole body disappeared. And her thirst for blood gradually faded as well.


    Am I really fine now right?


    It really is in ordance with the setting of the novel.


    Ah, thank God


    Fortunately, she is okay now. This gamble seemed to have worked out well.


    Smiling confidently, she raised up the empty ss bottle over her head. Not a drop fell.


    I drank it all.


    Still, none of the siblings made eye contact with her, feeling nervous and afraid.


    They only peered at Duchess Isabe, who was covering her face with a veil.


    Seeing the situation, I then picked up a fork and sat down.


    Now, shall we eat?


    Strange emotions filled Duke Herons eyes as he saw his youngest daughter, who passed the test perfectly.


    Why am I not happy to face the perfect Verratoux? Why am I not satisfied?


    The thought causedplications in his mind. Unable to understand his own mind, Duke Heron remained silent and only nced at Vi quietly.


    I dont like this.


    No matter how hard he stared at Vi, he couldnt figure out the answer.


    Meanwhile, Vi is finally able to be a little relieved.


    Duke Heron doesnt seem to be not interested.


    She was just d. Those who are not interesting, would finally be forgotten.


    If she is forgotten, then one day, she will be hunted by her siblings.


    I think hes pretty satisfied.


    Vi could feel the dukes stares on her for quite a while.


    Its not just quite satisfactory. In fact, its very satisfactory.


    She boasted that she saw through her favorite characters heart.


    The operation was sessful.


    Ill just have to keep this up, then!


    Eventually, Duke Heron opened his mouth. Lets eat.


    Hearing this, Vi started slicing the steak that was cooked medium rare in front of her.


    Silence filled the dining room.


    Vi, who regained herposure with a brief sigh of relief, had to feel this breathtaking pressure again. She doesnt know if the steak is going into her mouth or nose at this point.


    Its too quiet!


    There were many people gathered, though all she could hear was a fork and a knife. The pressure, along with the silence, was so heavy that she couldnt breathe.


    She indeed was able to make a strong first impression.


    It is also clear that she seeded in the first trial.


    So, now, no one is going to treat Vi recklessly. At the very least, no one seemed to have much toin about her taking over Verratouxsst name. There wont be a big variable until the age of ten when she has to decide her career as a Verratoux.


    First of all, until I turn ten years old. Ill just have to survive well until then.


    If she is weak, she will be eaten.


    While munching on a steak pretending to be calm, Vi met eyes with another person. She was ring at me all the way from the other side of the table, to the point where it felt rather rude.


    It was a girl with silver hair.


    Vi already knew who that silver-haired girl was.


    The older sister who will appear in the next chapter. Perhaps more than the male lead, Tundra, it should be Hera, the fourth princess who should be on her side unconditionally.


    Hera, the Fourth Princess.


    Hera had beenme since birth.


    And she is sitting in a wheelchair.


    She is a genius character who overcame physical disadvantages with her head. Later,they shed with each other until Vi took over the supremacy.. Hera grew up to be a resourceful person for Duke Verratoux.


    Vi is also the opponent Very was quite picky about until the second half of the novel.


    When she bes the enemy, shell be the most troublesome sister.


    Besides, shes born as a giant. To put it simply, she is a loner. Still, theres no harm in being close to a rich person.


    We should be friends.


    Vi gazed back at her sisters face. Now that the wee dinner is over, the episode of meeting Hera will begin soon.


    Since Hera was also looking at her. Their eyes met.


    Seeing so, Vi smiled back on purpose.Lets be nice to her.She realized that the best option is to get closer to Hera since she is going to be very rich and she is the biggest stock holder in this novel.


    Heras face turned a little red when Vi and her eyes met.


    She then avoided eye contact.


    So far, it is the same as the original.


    As Hera avoided her gaze. Since then, Vi has ignored Hera Verratoux.


    In her eyes, young Hera is a coward or a loser who doesnt fit to be a Verratoux. So, Vi, in the original set-up,pletely ignored Hera.


    InMeeting the Fourth Princess,which follows the next chapter ofWee Dinner,Vi makes a disastrous mistake of kicking Hera away by ignoring her.


    When Hera came to see Vi, she chased her out with a single stroke.


    Get lost, before I kill you.


    Thus, causing them to be enemies in the original novel.


    Well, thatll just create unnecessary enemies and tension for me.


    From the perspective of the writer, it did not matter how perfect the work was.I will walk the money path with happiness!She doesnt have to know the perfection of the work.


    Vi once again made eye contact with Hera, thinking so inwardly.


    Purse My purse bag. I want you to soar. With those thoughts, she did not take her eyes off Hera with a sense of anticipation.


    I wanted to make a good impression on Hera. Its not all about being strong. I like being strong, but thats not all.


    Everything in here is the same as in modern times.


    Money is better than being strong Yes, it is.


    Filled with determination, Vi dered to get closer to Hera no matter what it takes. She is resolute to do so and sets her mind to the next chapter.


    And thats how the Wee Dinner ended.

 Chapter 27

    The wee dinner was over, and Vi finally returned to her room. Although it had been only an hour or so, it felt like ten hours for her.


    It was so difficult. Ah, Im exhausted


    As soon as she came back to her room, she immediately threw herself onto the bed andid backfortably.


    Xenon, who followed her into the room, stood next to the bed.


    Princess, you look tired.


    Ugh. I am really tired.


    He went closer to her and handed her a sweet juice.


    Would you like to drink this? He said, slowly lifting up the sprawling Vi on the bed as if she had melted to it.


    She had been noticing this for a while, but Xenon is surprisingly delicate. His hands are very soft and careful. Of course, he had a touch with an immense amount of care for Vi, and the way he speaks is kind as well.


    Dont worry. Considering my condition, I only drank a weak poison.


    .


    Thats the way the duke is.


    Adding trace amounts of poison to all the foods. In order not to be poisoned, the body ingests eptable levels of poison in advance. It was an act of increasing tolerance.


    He must have put the exact measured amount of poison into consideration of my physical condition.


    Colorless, odorless poison. It tasted just like orange juice.


    Oh, its sweet.


    I really want to drink strawberry ade now.


    When I wake up, I want to drink strawberry ale.


    Ill have it ready.


    With floating ice, too.


    Ill keep that in mind. Ill break the ice finely and raise it like a snowke.


    Hmm.


    Vi thought it sounded a bit extra, but the thought of it was going to be delicious, anyway, so she didnt say anything else.


    Blink.Her eyes are slowly shutting. It was no wonder because she had been pulling herself up since dawn. So, obviously, her seven-year-old body is unable to withstand the sleepiness and quickly became half asleep.


    Her consciousness is halfway gone, and Vis mouth started to move against her will.


    Im sleepy


    Zzzzz.


    At that, her body melted on the bed and fell asleep. Xenon gazed down at the bed, gazing at Vis hair that was scattered randomly around her. A strand of her hair got in her mouth this time as well.


    Hmm, hmm


    The sleeping Vi chewed her hair like a cow.


    Seeing this, he carefully pulled out the hair from her mouth and asked softly, Do you mind if I apply the medicine?


    Though because she had fallen asleep, Vi couldnt answer.


    Xenon rolled up the nket very gently until her shins and feet were visible. It was the part where poison is buried and burned.


    He put some ointment on it earlier. He thought it may take a few more times for it to fully recover.


    Well, excuse me, Ill take it since you allowed me. He said, falling down to his knees.


    Very slowly, he sat carefully so that she wouldnt wake up.


    Then, Xenon opened the lid of the ointment before applying it to the burned area with a delicate touch. He applied ointment several times at that position. When it dries, he applies it again. This process continued a couple more times.


    You have to apply it more than once to avoid scarring.


    He muttered and pulled his back up straight.


    Xenon knows.


    No matter how much Vi says it, no matter how talented a murderer is, it still hurts to get burned this much.


    Thinking back, he grinned as he nced at the sleeping Vi.


    [ Ill keep that in mind. Ill break the ice finely and raise it like a snowke. ]


    [ Hmm. ]


    At that short moment, her expression became very bright. Her expression truly made him wonder, Is strawberry ale filled with ice that good?


    That brightness I dont hate it.


    If possible, he wanted to see that brightness for a long time.


    Others have never seen Princess Vi sleep like this before, have they?


    Vis appearance at the wee dinner is far more fascinating than Xenon had imagined. She is more Verratoux than anyone else. Needless to say, even more than the pure-blooded Verratoux.


    That one who


    He couldnt believe that it was the same person who fell into the dreand while chewing her hair like this. The gap between the conscious Vi and the unconscious Vi is as wide as the sky and the earth.


    Xenon grinned and continued to gaze at Vis sleeping face.


    Its really strange


    Vi was a princess of Verratoux who could never be cute. However, strangely enough, her sleeping face is adorable.


    Its been about four hours.


    Opening her eyes slowly, the first thing she saw was Xenons face.


    What are you doing here?


    I was just staying by your side.


    Why?


    The princess kept kicking the nket.


    So, Xenon had been staying with her for four hours, keeping her covered. He continued his words, Besides, you shouldnt have an upset stomach at times like this.


    Tilting her head, she asked back.


    At a time like this?


    You had Potion Vi, remember, princess?


    Ah.


    To be honest, he was just afraid because she drank the poison though Vi Verratoux shouldnt show weakness or something.


    Yes.


    Thats right.


    Theres nothing to worry about.


    But, it was then, Xenon suddenly smiled beautifully.


    Anyway, Im d youre not sick, princess.


    The tone was very sweet. Whatever the reason would be, for her, he seemed to be sincere in wishing that she doesnt get hurt.


    Im fine, so get out of here. Butler, get some rest, too.


    Understood.


    Although he did answer yes, Xenon didnt really leave.


    By the way, Princess. Do you mind if I am honest for a second?


    What do you mean?


    Well


    Xenon smiled beautifully. He hesitated a little. Atst, he spoke frankly, slightly scratching on his head.


    I was a little sad


    What?


    When your leg was wounded.


    Why would you be sad?


    I dont know. Im weird, right?


    Listening to his words, Vi was also confused.


    Why would he feel sad?


    Xenon is a unique character. He has no empathy for other peoples pain or suffering at all, and so he doesnt know how it feels. In addition, he was also called a monster as a child. However, right now, this emotionless character expressed sadness?


    Did he ever say he was sad before? She thought hard.


    No There wasnt.


    No matter how many times Vi had thought about it, she was certain that Xenon himself wouldnt have been able to say something about emotions so frankly, even before.


    Uh, yeah its weird.


    I know. Why was I sad when your leg was injured?


    Well


    Xenon is genuinely amazed.


    The thought was so bizarre that he felt amazed and smiled again.


    This emotion its very strange. Its the first time Ive felt this emotion since I was born, and I dont want to feel this at all. I know what its like to be sad, but its the first time Ive been through it myself.


    .


    Anyway, one thing is clear


    One thing is certainly clear


    It makes me sad when the princess gets hurt.


    .


    So, I dont want you to get hurt.


    Vi, making a reasonable judgment as a true reader, felt confused. The reason why Xenon changed. The reason that he became aware of his feelings.


    In the end, she understood it.


    Probably because the character, Vi, has changed.


    So, it must have caused the character who was next to her, Xenon, to change as well. Now, Vi has be a more rational, more intelligent character. Therefore, Xenon, a character who constantly tests Vi, decided that it evolved ordingly.


    The way he shakes my reason, the way he tries to find a gap in me. It must have touched the emotional realm. He was constantly testing me in a slightly more evolved way


    All right.


    Thats the kind of character he is!


    I think I know a little bit now. Phew, Id rather be clear and feel at ease understanding this now.


    Vi actually felt at ease.


    If a character like Xenon acts in a different direction from the original, her head might beplicated. Still, she feltfortable knowing the reason for sure.


    You dont want me to get hurt?


    At that, sheughed ridiculously, Im a Verratoux.


    Its impossible not to get hurt.


    No matter how low profile or how carefully she acts, it is inevitable to get hurt. It was already Vis goal to survive and not to get hurt at all if possible.


    Understanding her words, he bowed his head.


    You know too well, Princess Vi Verratoux.


    But, why are we talking so much nonsense? What about getting hurt? What about getting sad? What do you think of me, Xenon?


    Xenon spent a long time with his back bowed.


    Vi had no idea, but in fact, he is in a very confused state.


    He agonized. Can I really say this?


    After that ample pondering for a while, he eventually opened his mouth with much difficulty.


    You are the princess of Verratoux that I serve


    Yes, I know it very well, so dont talk nonsense.


    Xenon was a little heartbroken with what she said. It was more so because that statement was not wrong. Still, he just wished she wouldnt get hurt. He didnt know why hed be sad.


    That must be my greed.


    He doesnt even understand why he is so greedy.


    Cant you give your butler a direct order?


    What do you want me to order you?


    At that moment, the setting value of the character Xenon set by the author had changed without the knowledge of either Vi or Xenon himself.


    An order to protect the princess.


    The butler cannot protect a princess by his own will.


    To be fair, its not that he cant protect her, but he really shouldnt. It was because Xenon is a butler, not an escort, after all.


    A princess under the protection of a butler cannot be called Verratoux.


    Thats why I need her to order me


    An order to protect Vi. Being forced to abide by orders Xenon thought that it would be fine that way.


    I dont want you to get hurt.


    .


    So, I wanted to protect you.


    Vi squinted. Wow. It sounded so sincere. If she hadnt dug into the original novel diligently, or if she hadnt known much about Xenons character, Vi may have let it slide.


    Lets get our minds together.


    Xenon only truly recognizes Vi only in the second half of the work.


    No matter how much she uses the information in the novel, she could not open all the doors to his heart all by herself, especially since she is only seven years old.


    And, she is swayed by those words of his.


    Protecting me Is he trying to order me behind my back?


    Then, it may lead to him being deeply disappointed inside. Xenon will start to doubt her Verratouxs credibility again, which is seemingly unobtrusive.


    Whoa, I almost fell for it


    His expression and tone looked so friendly and desperate.


    I almost fell for it.


    Its not you who protect, but me.


    Pardon?


    The Verratoux here is me, not you.


    A Verratoux is a protector.


    The Northern Forest, there is a shield that protects mankind from snowy areas.


    Xenon was silent for a moment, but then he answered.


    Thank you, princess. He said, pulling up his waist. His smiling face is filled with fondness for Vi.


    Its a shame that Im a butler at times like this.


    A shame?


    If I were an outsider like Sir Hickson, would you have reached out to me for help?


    Maybe I would have.


    A dayter, absurd news arrived.

 Chapter 28

    Xenon delivered absurd news with a bright face.


    I resigned, princess.


    Saying so, he grinned.


    Im not going to be a butler anymore.


    Falling on one knee, in one hand, he was holding strawberry ade with ice. Do you mind if I be your good adult? Ill be an even better adult than Sir Hickson.


    .


    Vis head gotplicated. In the novel  The Shadow of Verratoux  Vi and Xenon are colleagues who work together until the second half of the story. So, why does he mean he would resign all of a sudden?


    Too much of a factor to change.


    What kind of resignation is this?


    Her head was still a bitplicated, but Vi still epted the strawberry ade.


    And, another day passed.


    Consequently, Xenons resignation was rejected.


    It was arranged by Butler Carlton.


    You didnt fulfil the seven-year mandatory period.


    If you still want to resign, follow the contract.


    The penalty is ten billion Dahlia.


    Vi, sitting on the chair,ughed in bewilderment.


    10 billion Dahlia?


    Dahlia is simr to Koreas currency, Won. Therefore, ten billion Dahlias means that it is around ten billion won in Korean money.


    [ E/N: Thats around 9 million USD. ]


    You mean you signed such a ridiculous contract?


    In the novel, the details of the contract were not clearly described. So, it was Vis first time hearing this as well.


    As for the reason,


    Well, I didnt look over the details of termination because I never thought I would have to resign. The other conditions were very good.


    That was Xenons answer


    Vi let out a sigh of relief.


    There shouldnt be this many variables.


    Its understandable that there will be twists in a novel, but there shouldnt be too many variables. If she does something wrong, her neck will be severed! This is a flying world.


    So, that means carefully, she has to slowly change everyone little by little.


    Xenon came into her room.


    Even today, he had brought strawberry ade in his hand.


    Well, thats too bad for you.


    Yes, I know.


    What a bummer!


    It is also mentioned directly in the novel. Only a few butlers are as good and capable as Xenon.


    Thispetent butler theres no way he hasnt gone through the contract thoroughly.


    He must have known the terms of the contract. Thats why he seemed to have taken a super strong initiative to resign. However, Butler Carlton wouldnt ept his resignation, and even if he does, Xenon wouldnt have been able to pay the penalty.


    That means, he tested me without being obvious, and it seemed like he was testing me cleverly like this.


    Truly, hes an outstanding character.


    She almost fell for him once again. Get your acts together. Even if she gets bitten by Xenon, she can live as long as she gets her act together.


    Why is he so good at acting?


    And then,


    Strawberry ade is so amazing. She said, sucking the straw happily.


    Strawberry ade is incredibly delicious


    She has never had such a delicious strawberry ade on Earth in the 21st century. Furthermore, as her taste got younger, the strawberry ade that Xenon made was more impressive.


    Vi then said it with all her heart. You cannot be freed from being a butler.


    I thought so.


    So, stay by my side as apetent butler.


    Of course. He said, then took a notebook out of his arms. But, theres something I need to report to you, Princess.


    Report?


    Thats


    Hesitantly, he scratched the back of his head. He wasnt sure how he would approach Vi with this information.


    Its all right, tell me.


    Its the princess dog


    Tundra?


    Yes. He was beaten to death every day, but he still could not kill his temper. Theres also a rumor going around that he may die if this keeps up.


    Hes not going to die.


    Ive been observing discreetly, and he is really beaten to death several times now. Xenon seemed a little concerned as murder within the Winter Castle is strictly prohibited.


    Even if itsHickson, he will be beheaded if he kills inside the Winter Castle.


    No, he wont die. Hes just going to hit right before he would actually die.


    It is the same in the novel. On the surface, it may seem as if he was being beaten, but that wasnt the case. Through that beating, Tundra will grow brilliantly.


    Knowing everything from the novel, Vi is rxed.


    Xenons eyes narrowed.


    Do you haveplete faith in Sir Hickson?


    Trust me, hes not gonna kill my dog. Its mine.


    I hope so.


    It seemed to Xenon that Vi believed Hickson entirely. For a moment, Xenon was astonished. I think Ive developed feelings.


    And, the name of this emotion is


    Is it jealousy that Ive only heard before? To be honest, he couldnt understand why she believed in only Hickson so much.


    A hero of the past, but hasnt he been like a scoundrel for three years?


    So, why does she trust only Hickson this much?


    Do I, to Sir Hickson, feel jealous?


    Still, Xenon tried to put on a nonchnt look. He suddenly remembered Vis words.


    [ So, you stay by my side as a butler. ]


    What Vi Verratoux wanted was Xenon, apetent butler. Then, he will be Xenon, the butler.


    Thinking so, he put his mind together.


    Vi Verratoux is a voracious Verratoux.


    He must be the Verratoux butler that she wanted. Jealousy is a feeling that he doesnt need at all as a butler. Xenon decided to cut out the feelings.


    Why dont you stop by the training area, princess?


    Why?


    To see Sir Hickson. Youd better see for yourself how he treats your dog, right?


    Vi tilted her head.


    Why would she have to, anyway?


    It felt as though Xenon was messing around with something. For some reason, Vi felt like he didnt like Hickson.


    But, it must be just my feelings, right?


    Thinking back, he has been acting quite peculiartely, but its probably one of his tests.


    Yes, it must be so because Xenon is a character that has little to no emotion.


    Maybe its just her feeling.


    Vi thought so.


    In the end, Vi agreed.


    To be fair, she is curious about how Tundra is training as well. She wondered how well hes growing up.


    I may be upset if I saw him in person.


    Tundra with Kang Han-Joons face


    Saying that shes not scared would be a lie.


    It wasnt long before she arrived at the training area. Vi peered inside the area with an absurd look.


    Huh? Why?


    There, she saw Vixen and Tundra wielding their own weapons at each other, exuding brutality.


    Why is he here?


    Gazing at them confusingly, she could feel the intense atmosphere. It was as if it was poking her skin like a sharp awl.


    Why is he covered in blood once again? What on earth is going on?


    Hickson, who is sitting on a bench on one side, came close and asked.


    Hoo, youre here?


    Why, Why are they fighting?


    Its just a duel. Duel.


    Thats a duel?


    Do you have to be so reckless in life?


    Looking at the scene, it was more like they were trying to take each others lives.


    Oh, its just a duel. Dont worry.


    Hickson grinned and put his hand on his waist.


    Look, youve lost weight, havent you? Did you feel any better?


    Even though there is a fierce knife dance going on in front of them, Hickson seems to be in another world, chatting nonchntly with her instead.


    Its really all right, right?


    At the very least, he is sober. So, Vi decided she could trust him in that predicament and answered his question.


    Im sorry, sir, but I went to the wee dinner yesterday.


    What are you talking about?


    Unfortunately, my father was there.


    Compared to Duke Heron, most people in this world look like a squid. Though she is a bean curd myself, that fact is still true. Duke Herons beauty has the ability to make people around him ugly, regardless of age or sex.


    Compared to my father, you are like an old squid.


    Ive never heard such novel poetry before, and its surprisingly offensive. I dont like being perfectly understood.


    He then frowned heavily. Also


    Hicksons eyebrows wriggled. He uttered out the part that was bothering him. Did you say my father?


    Yes, Duke Heron Verratoux.


    Since when have you called him father? Are you that close to Heron now?


    Is he the type of person you can get along with?


    Its to be expected, isnt it?


    Well, thats true.


    Frowning, Hickson asked again. Youre not close to him, are you?


    Its difficult to say if were close or not.


    Yeah, yeah. Hes a tough guy. Its hard to get close to someone like him. Saying so, he had a look of satisfaction.


    But, why are they fighting?


    I told you its a duel, didnt I?


    Vi turned towards Vixen and Tundra, who were in the middle of a battle. Seeing the scene, it is too intense to be considered as a duel at this point.


    While Vixen was holding a wooden dagger, a long wooden sword was in Tundras hand.


    Lets just say, if those weapons werent wood, it wouldnt be strange if one of them ended up dead by now.


    Regardless, Hickson had a funny look on his face. He lowered his voice and asked yfully.


    Who do you think will win if those two fight?


    Please ask me the question straightaway.


    What do you mean?


    Who would win if the two of them fought, or who would win in that situation?


    Hicksons eyes narrowed.


    Look at this little girl!


    Although he already knew Vi is an extraordinary girl, he didnt expect her to point out critical points like this.


    For instance, in this very situation,


    1. Theres an opening in the space.


    2. Vi is aware that the opponent is attacking Tundra skillfully.


    3. A situation in which a life-threatening wooden knife is being used to fight.


    And, most importantly


    4. It hasnt been long since Tundra mastered swordsmanship.


    If things change, so will the results.


    Taking all these factors into mind, Han Arin recited what she read as a reader of the novel. Vixen will win today.


    Why do you think so?


    Thats because Vixen is stronger.


    The male lead, Tundra, is endowed with tremendous qualities and talent. He is a genius as in a novel. However, does that mean that Vixen falls far behind in talent than Tundra?


    In fact, thats not the case at all.


    Vixen has been trained since birth. Besides, hes a pureblood Verratoux, so isnt it weird for him to lose?


    Then, why did you point out thats the situation?


    Before she knew it, all the mischief was gone from Hicksons expression. His mood suddenly shifted, and he waited for Vis answer.


    Thats because Vixen and Tundras swordsmanship is different.


    Hicksons heart began to pound rapidly.


    Recently, rumors are circting in the dukes residence about the insight of the adopted youngest daughter. Rumor has it that she is the most insightful childpared to others in terms of abilities.


    How are they different?

 Chapter 29

    Vi sneaked a nce at Xenons countenance.


    Obviously, all these conversations will also be reported to the duke. Hickson just so happened to create a good opportunity, and she decided to make full use of it.


    Vixen was trained as a secret killer. So, he doesnt fit in a battle in a ce like this.


    Vixens trick is a covert surprise. In broad daylight of the lets fight each other! situation, he learned the art of daggers that didnt fit the battle hes fighting with.


    On the other hand, uncles sword is a dominant sword. Now that Tundra has learned uncles sword style, hell have an advantage in this open battle.


    So?


    As things stand, uncle seems to like Tundra?


    Nevertheless, you still think that Vixen will win?


    Vi nodded and said, Hes not up to Vixen in proficiency yet.


    No matter how much of a genius Tundra is, in Vis mind, the differences in their training period are too high. In the end, she concluded her thoughts.


    So, if he doesnt make an obvious mistake, Vixen will win.


    What do you mean by an obvious mistake?


    Suddenly getting too excited to make a big move.


    Like being drunk?


    At that, Hicksonughed loudly.


    If he is caught off guard and shows a gap on purpose There might be a case like that. Since Vixen is still young, and from his personality, he thinks this is a game. So, theres a chance for Tundra.


    Hearing her words, he gazed at Vi for some time, bewildered.


    What? Is there something wrong with my face?


    Well He said, giggled softly before straightening himself.


    Vi.


    Huh?


    Be honest with me.


    What?


    How old are you?


    Seven.


    Youre not seven, are you? You look young, but you are actually not?


    A seven-year-old that is actually older?


    I dont know what hes talking about.


    To be fair, Vi is a little stingy, anyway. But it is true because she was a twenty-one-year-old inside, though she couldnt really advertise that.


    It was then,


    Uwaah!


    A shout resounded.


    Uwaah!


    Tundra swung the wooden sword loudly.


    Whoosh!


    The sword tore through the air as Vixenughed after lightly dodging Tundras wooden sword. Hehe. Hes still clumsy!


    His movement is too big. Even though Tundra is fast, it quickly consumes his physical strength. Realizing this fact, Vixen was smirking happily.


    I could see an opening.


    If he pokes it, its over.


    I shouldnt poke him.


    For Vixen, Tundra is an easy opponent. A novice with a lot of openings. Even Tundra knew that fact himself, and that made him furious.


    Damn it!


    His desire to win as a male lead was radiated. As he gets more excited, his body movements get bigger, and his body uses more strength. In the end, the more he swung, the more advantageous it was for Vixen.


    It was then, at the corner of his eyes, Tundra saw Vi and Hickson talking to each other.


    Master?


    Vi!


    Tundra and Vixen discovered Vi almost at the same time. And, they had different thoughts.


    I cant show her disappointment.


    Good. Ill show you how strong I am.


    Rather, Tundra regained its reason. His head became cold, and he let go of some of his strength.


    Im not as good as him at this. Thats why I have to aim for his gap.


    Now, it was Vixen who was off guard.


    Theres only one chance. That little crack that little crack


    Thats where hes going to attack. Tundra realized that hed only get one shot. His reasoning subsided coldly. In contrast, now that Tundra is getting calm and collected, Vixen became a little excited.


    Because Im her older brother!


    Since he is older than her, Vixen wanted to show his strong side in front of Vi.


    Lets get it over in one go, then.


    In his mind, Tundra is just an underdog, and he could finish him at any time.


    Pride and carelessness.


    Mixed with the desire to look good to Vi, at that moment, his body is full of energy. Tundra bit his lip.


    Hesing.


    As Vixens movement is bigger than before. He could see through his movements and the openings. Tundra took a left and narrowed the distance between themselves. And, at that moment, he seized the opportunity.


    The boy swung the wooden sword quickly.


    Snap!


    Something got caught in the wooden sword.


    Stop.


    Stepping in between Tundra and Vixen, Hickson grabbed Tundras wooden sword with one hand and held Vixens dagger with the other.


    Its a draw.


    Obviously, Vixen is unable to ept such a result. He yelled immediately, No way!


    Tundra then chimed in.


    What?! This doesnt make sense!


    I could have stabbed him in the heart!


    And, youd be decapitated instead. Did you forget? This is a longsword.


    If it were a real sword match, Tundra would have been prated in the heart, while Vixen would have been decapitated.


    I knew that! I was going to avoid it!


    Yes, of course, you knew, Hickson said, hitting Vixen, who was still yelling in the head.


    Bam!


    There was a sound.


    Even though Hickson thought that he was just hitting him lightly, the sound everyone heard sounded like a car ident.


    Vixen was upset.


    Why are you hitting me?


    Because youre being unreasonable.


    Ugh!


    The boys eyes were filled with life, angry.


    What?


    Again, he hit Vixen on the head.


    Within the Verratoux Family, the only person who is able to hold the head of Verratoux Family pure blood is Hickson.


    Ill kill you.


    As much as you can.


    Wait, Im seriously going to kill you.


    Hickson scoffed loudly.


    Wouldnt that be interesting?.


    Looking at the scene, Vi sighed unconsciously. That joke that came out, needless to say, was all true. Still, both were enjoying the situation, so she decided to step in.


    Vixen.


    Vi, its not like I lost. Let me tell you what happened


    Here.


    Vi then pulled a piece of paper out of her arms.


    Huh? A contract?


    Peering at it, he realized it was a contract to grant wishes, which he had signed with blood earlier on.


    No matter how strong you are, you cant kill him.


    Why?


    Because thats my wish.


    Huh?


    As Vixen nced at the contract, his expression changed. However, his action still seemed unconvincing, so Vi opened her mouth again.


    Are you not going to follow through on the contract, brother?


    Ha. Ill do it


    Vixen couldnt hide his expression. Even if it seemed unfair, he couldnt help it.


    Vixen is a real do-it-it-all, and hes still young, so hell go through stormy growth. Therefore, if he really happens to kill Tundra, a problem would arise. The male lead, who will be the centerpiece of this novel, will also disappear.


    I cant let him do that. The male lead needs to grow up great.


    So, she would ride the first princess line with the male character. That way, Vi will be able to stabilize this duke and transform this duchy full of life. She couldnt let this perfect n be ruined.


    She said, Keep your words.


    Well, thats!


    Since you are my brother, you will do that, right?


    O-of course.


    Then, youll keep your promise, right?


    Uh, yeah


    Although it felt like he was being cheated, Vixen couldnt deny that Vi was not wrong.


    As an older brother, shouldnt he keep his promise? If he doesnt keep his promise that is on the contract, his prestige as a Verratoux wont stand.


    Meanwhile, Tundra bowed his head quietly.


    Im sorry to show you my shameful face. I wanted to win


    Hearing his words, Vi turned and stared at every inch of his face. There are some small scratches, but there was no major wound visible.


    No, you did a good job. Im fine as long as youre not hurt.


    .


    Tundra bowed his head once again.


    Good job


    In fact, he is a little pleased with this remark.


    As long as youre not hurt.


    Those words were very pleasing. He doesnt know the reason. He doesnt know why it felt so good to hear that she doesnt want him hurt.


    I have to do well.


    With that in mind, he was determined to do better so that he will be able to defeat Vixen one day.


    Tundra saw a possibility today. Even though it may take some time, he wanted to be praised more, so he must be stronger than Vixen


    Tundra and Vixens eyes met in the air.


    To do that I might have to kill you, Vixen.


    Vixen also did not shy away from Tundras eyes.


    He scoffed and said, Im going to kill you. Mixed species.


    To be honest, Vixen was angry seeing Vi praising her dog for doing well. He doesnt understand why, but he didnt like it.


    Why did she only praise the dog?


    He wants to get apliment from her, too


    Frustrated, the thought kept on going. Vi didnt even ask him if he was hurt or not as well. He fought with a dagger as well!


    The sound of his heart resonated, but Vixen didnt hear it.


    Its annoying.


    He just thought he was annoyed at her for no reason.


    Tundra went closer to Vi.


    By the way, Master


    He knelt down on one knee. It looked like a young knight taking his oath as his eyes were filled with an unidentified, powerful longing.


    Tundra was like a dog who strongly craved snacks.


    A few days ago, Tundra witnessed a shocking scene.


    A big dog with gold fur.


    It was a scene in which ady, who was presumed to be the owner, looked at the barking dog and grabbed the hem of her clothes. However, whats even more surprising is that thedy gazed at the dog as if it seems rather cute.


    The dog even licked thedys face. It was a devastating scene for Tundra.


    I dont understand why


    Common sense had never made sense for him. Thus, Tundra secretly bought a book called Ultimate Guide for Dogs Language considered to be the exclusive possession of thedies.


    And, the content is full of shocking information.


    Dogs beg the master to y?


    The scene of the dog biting and shaking her clothes was the scene of it begging the owner to y.


    Now, hes begging for a snack?


    It is also said that the behavior of the dog depends on its characteristics and education. Some dogs lie down and peep at their owners with adorable eyes, others bark at their owners for snacks, and the rest simply just lie down and protest.


    Sometimes they can be upset and happy, sometimes their emotions are unfiltered.


    Then, Tundra realized a new fact.This is what a dog is.!


    They are creatures that begged to y, protested, whined, wagged their tail, acted cute, annoyed to get snacks, and interacted emotionally with their owner.


    Ah. Its a lot more different than I thought


    That was when he got to know the new word.


    And from that day on, his dream is to be a pet dog.


    By the way, Master He said, kneeling down on one knee.


    What is it?


    That desperateness is enough to make Vi sting. He had a serious look that almost looked like a reverence, and then he finally uttered something.


    Ill be a good dog


    He put his head forward, leveling his knees down in a calm manner. It was as if he was saying, pat my head this instant.


    Seeing the scene, she was bewildered inside.


    Dog?


    For Vi, who lived in South Korea in the twenty-first century, the word dog is very familiar. Still, she isnt used to that word being attached to humans.


    What the hell is he talking about now?


    It was as though he knew exactly what it meant when he said that hes going to be a good dog. The situation is just bizarre.


    So, youre a dog?


    Yes, I said Id stay with you.


    That was true. Still, what does it have to do with a dog?


    The ce next to you is called a pet


    Ah


    Being the one next to her is to be a pet. And, he is a dog So, that means his dream is to be a pet dog?


    Being your pet dog is my dream.


    .


    But, you have not given me permission yet?


    No. Wait a minute


    Is that how things are supposed to go?


    Recalling everything, Vi remembered Tundra said he wanted to be a dog to y with her. Moreover, it is true that there is a contract between them.


    Though what does it mean that he wants to be a dog?


    Vi is bewildered inside but soon raises her arms. As a master, she thought she could do this much.


    Pat, pat!


    She patted his head gently. At that, Tundras eyes slowly formed like a crescent moon.


    That is todayspliment.


    She could see the madness forming in his crescent moon eyes.


    I dont think this is right. Isnt this a bit off?


    Nheless, she decided to let it go for now.


    Im d.


    .


    She stared at Tundra with an expressionless face. Not knowing how to react, Vi just continued to look at him silently.


    One second. Two seconds


    Remembering what had happened before, its dangerous if she gazed at him for more than five seconds.


    Ill avoid looking at him for now.


    However, she made sure to make it seem like she was ignoring him, not avoiding him. As soon as Vi was about to shift her gaze away.


    p! p!


    Hickson pped his hand lightly.


    Now, I know, Vi. Your secret.


    Hicksons gaze was fixed at Vi.

 Chapter 30

    Now, I know, Vi. Your secret.


    Hickson said.


    My secret?


    Hearing his words, Han Arin felt cold sweats running through her back.


    A secret.


    Dont tell me he realized that I am a transmigrator?!


    Youre born with mercenary skills.


    Saying so, he nodded to himself. Hickson concluded his words, Well, with that much insight, the art of you moving a persons mind is considerable.


    Perhaps that is a natural area. Isnt everyone born to be a little murderous?


    I dont think so


    In any way, Vi is an unusual kid.


    Thats why you approached me, hiding your true self. You pretended to be a young child looking for help.


    What do I really look like, then?


    The image of the iron-blooded princess at the weing dinner?


    Iron-blooded princess?


    Vi seemed to have heard that before. Rumor has it that the adopted princess has iron blood in her body. Rumor also has it that the adopted daughter, who is more Verratoux than anyone else, has been adopted in the family.


    I guess there are real rumors going around


    Even though Vi wanted to correct the misunderstanding, she couldnt. That fact that it wasnt a stigma, is falsified.


    Yes, iron-blooded princess, a little one that is very ferocious.


    Vi asked back brazenly.


    So, you dont like it?


    No, what? Who said I didnt like you? Its just you are just too cute, way too cute.


    Xenon flinched at the word.


    Lord Hickson did he notice as well?


    It felt as if someone had revealed his secret that he only wanted to keep to himself, but he didnt express it.


    Meanwhile, Tundra peered up. He just wants her to look at him though she didnt even give him a nce. Right now, Vi had her own situation, but Tundra didnt know it.


    Please look at me.


    At that thought, he kept staring with eagerness. His masters eyes lit up.


    Vi also read Tundras eyes.


    Stop staring at me!


    Please look at me. I beg you


    Tundra looked like a little puppy. Still, she couldnt stare at him because the real Vi mighte out and take control of her body instead.


    Vixen, who had been silently observing the situation until now, read the strange aura. She wasnt making any eye contact with Tundra. Though he doesnt understand why, that makes him feel a little better.


    Hehe.


    He couldnt hide his feelings. Vixen smiled, scratching his cheek lightly.


    Then, Vi suddenly nced at him and said, Brother, can I talk to you for a second?


    Me and you? The two of us?


    Just the two of us.


    Just us two.


    Us. two.


    Vixens eyes shine excitedly at the thought.


    Uh, yeah, two of us?


    Without him, too?


    Yes.


    By now, Vixens mouth was caught pulled up to his ear. Tundras gaze became more severe as she was very conscious about it.


    Lets go! And talk! Just the two of us!


    Vi, who was already leading the way, did not see Vixens big smile.


    Vis room.


    Vixen sat on the chair. He put his arms between his thighs and pulled his body forward. It seems that he is looking forward to hearing her words.


    What are we going to talk about?


    I saw your eyes fixated on my dog earlier.


    In the novel, it was also mentioned.


    [ Ill kill you. ]


    [ Ill kill you, too ]


    She had already read that these kinds of hot-blooded eye contacts were exchanged. On Vis side, it isplicated. Fortunately, she had learned how to handle Vixen with her tactics.


    I know why you lost in the duel earlier.


    I didnt lose, its a draw!


    You lost.


    If there are no unusual variables, Vixen should have won.


    But, it was a draw


    That meant that he was defeated. He had a draw for his superior performance.


    No! It is definitely a draw!


    Listening to his protests, Vi sighed.


    Obviously, a child is a child. Im going to solve it and exin it.


    Brother is a lot better. Right?


    Yes, of course! Its me, after all.


    Vixen is as condescending as he could be. The boy straightened his shoulders and raised his nose.


    No, its not This is not apliment!


    Even though if its a draw, it means you lose. The stronger person got into a tie with the weaker person.


    Not losing, he still denied vigorously.


    Still, the result is a tie.


    She eventually frowned.


    Thats not cool.


    Huh?


    Vixens body flinched.


    The killer was so surprised at her words that he almost lost a sense of bnce and almost rolled off the chair. Seeing his reaction, Vi thought it might be a big mental shock.


    After a long moment of silence, Vixen made his own reasonable reasoning.


    Is it because I lost?


    No.


    In fact, Vi didnt care who won.


    That fact didnt matter to him in the slightest. For her, just winning doesnt make it cooler. She prefers characters who dont win and dont take risks.


    She opened her mouth again.


    If youre Verratoux, shouldnt you be making a point about what happened to you but rather think about further development based on the results? Thats being reasonable.


    Thatthat


    Brother lost yourposure at the moment, and your movements got too big. Thats why you have allowed the much weaker Tundra to attack you. Weak Tundra realized his only weakness and found an opportunity. He did well.


    Han Arin, the true reader, had a quick insight into Vixens psychology. As the older brother, he thought that he should be strong!


    Im strong!


    It seemed like he wanted to strongly insist on this.


    And when the fight was over, brother kept ring at Tundra.


    Yes, I mean, it was a draw. But, youre only at Tundra.


    Only at him?


    Never mind. I wont tell you.


    It was a draw, but she onlyplimented the dog, and she didnt give much attention to him. And, she only cared about him.


    The eight-year-old Vixen is grumpy for nothing.


    Thats not cool.


    What?


    Youre a Verratoux.


    By now, Vi has learned a lot about how to handle Vixen.


    Besides, Tundra is just my dog, right?


    Yes.


    Verratoux must always be strong. Am I wrong?


    You are not wrong.


    I felt it when I saw father at the wee dinner. Father is rxed. When I looked at father, I realized that it is the rxation of the strong.


    With everything she said, Vixen is at a loss for words.


    Everything Vi said is correct.


    If youre a strong man, you should be able to rx and be calm. Thats proof that youre not yet a strong man.


    .


    I want my brother to be strong.


    Vixen gulped his saliva.


    Somehow, he couldnt deny anything she had said.


    So, dont expose yourself to my dog like that.


    Tundra needs to grow safely and well. That means in the meantime, until then, Vixen should not seriously injure or kill him.


    So, please! Help the male lead grow up well!


    Thats how Verratoux is. Be a strong brother.


    Vixen shook his head with a throb, but in reality, he felt good. Couldnt hide his feelings anymore, he gazed at Vi again.


    Hes just a dog, and Im an older brother, right?


    It feels like the focus is a little bit off.


    It isnt wrong, so she agreed to it.


    Yes.


    Well, its kind of weird for me to really deal with a guy who acts like a dog, right? Im a hell of a Verratoux after all.


    Vi nodded to his words.


    Then, will you not keep your dignity and spare the weak?


    Would that be cool? Vixens eyes contained strange expectations once again.


    There was no such content in the original novel.


    There, Vixen and Vi grew into rivals as they showed equal growth speed at the beginning of the book. However, now, she could feel it herself. Strangely, it doesnt feel like they are rivals at all.


    It is a strange feeling.


    For some reason, Vixen keeps on obsessing over coolness. So, even though it wasnt in the original, it is still good for her anyway. Talking about that, now that shes swung a lot of sticks, its time to give him a carrot.


    Itll be cool..


    Hehe. Does Vi want Vixen to be cool?


    All I want is just to sleep well and dont follow me with a knife.


    Well, she couldnt say that, though.


    Thinking so, she just nodded her head helplessly. Then, Vixen smiled more brightly.


    You need to be cool. To do so, I felt I had to find some ways to rx.


    There was nothing wrong with Vis words.


    As expected, I dont want to kill the dog.


    He thought hed let the dog off the hook even if it came at him hard. Hence, he decided not to kill the dog.


    After a while, eventually, Vixen returned to his room on his own.


    Lulu~As he was leaving, his humming was heard over the door to Vis room. She tilted her head and leaned at the chair exhaustedly.


    Is this going to be okay?


    Overall, she was quite certain it would be going well. Most of it seems to be going well as intended, but she could feel something strangely out of ce.


    Its just my feeling, isnt it?


    Its been a few days since that day.


    Vi had been waiting for one person every day. In the novel, the exact date is not mentioned, but it should only be a few dayster


    Soon


    Its time for Hera toe, and its time for the next chapter of Meeting Hera to start.


    Just as she buttoned up properly on her first encounter with Duke Heron, Vi has to fasten the buttons properly, even at the first meeting with Hera as well. It was because she wanted to live a different life from the original Vi.


    Its going to be a really important meeting.


    Few days passed once again.


    What is it?


    Its been two weekster, but Hera has yet to show up.


    Why isnt she showing up? Something seemed to have changed? As time was ticking away, Vi felt nervous for no reason.


    Dont let too much time pass


    The original content should not be changed too much. Because knowledge is power, she can change things only if she knows.


    And so, she decided.


    Xenon, send this note to Sister Hera.


    It said, just like a thirsty man digs a well. If Hera doesnte first, then she would just throw the hook first instead. This matter is too significant to turn a blind eye to.


    What is it about?


    Im just trying to be friendly.


    Hearing so, he took the note and asked, Shall I deliver it now?


    Yeah.


    The next day.


    Knock, knock.


    Finally, she could hear a knock from outside the door.


    Here shees!


    Vi had a hunch it was Hera. A faint sound of a man could be heard, presumably Heras butler.


    Princess Hera is waiting. Do you mind if wee in?


    Xenon asked. Do you want me to open it?


    Yes.


    The door slowly opened, and Vi greeted the guest.


    Come on in, sister.


    Vi felt like hearing voices in her ears.


    Kaching!Shes a rich kid.


    Vi smiled brightly. It was the brightest since she possessed here.


    And so, the butler pushed Heras wheelchair.


    Entering the room, she could see Hera, who was wearing a modest blue dress. Her silver hair was so shiny, and it matched well with her pale skin. Sitting in a wheelchair, she arrived right in front of Vi.


    Butler, please go outside.


    Understood.


    Vi, knowing what she meant, said quickly, too. She was more tactful than ever.


    Xenon, go out, too. I want to talk to my sister alone.


    Okay, shall we prepare some refreshments?


    I want strawberry ade!


    Although that was what she wanted to say, Vi held the thought in.


    Do you want some refreshments, sister?


    This is all right for me.


    After Heras words, she replied back to Xenon quickly as well.


    Im good, too.


    And so, both butlers left the room.


    She decided not to go against the murderer brothers n, but she also decided to not go against the rich older sisters n.


    Hera and Vi.


    Only the two of them remained here. There is a strange silence between the two, and the first person to open their mouth is Hera.


    For what reason did you insult me?

 Chapter 31

    Hera, the fourth princess, opened her mouth and asked,


    For what reason, did you insult me?


    .


    I felt a sting in my soul when I saw Hera sitting in a wheelchair. It felt a little different from Vixenif he had the murderous look of an untamed cat or leopard, then Hera seemed to have the murderous look of a serpent hiding poison in her mrs.


    You must have received my letter, sister.


    The content of the note itself is not much.


    [ I want to be close to you, sister. ]


    In a way, to say want to be close was close to an insult, because Hera couldnt walk. Besides, if a Verratoux said wanted to be friendly, it also meant that youre not my match.


    Vi turned away before smiling brightly.


    I didnt insult sister.


    Are you saying that this note wasnt meant to be an insult?


    If you had thought so, I dont think you would havee to see me, sister.


    She wouldnt be here if she thought it was a real insult as she had potentially defined it. However, it is a relief. Whatever the reason was, Hera came to see her.


    Han Arin, who is a reader, knows that very well.


    You have a thing for me.


    She knows everything from the novel, from the very first part of the novel.


    Immediately after the weing dinner, Hera has a big crush on Vi. So, she reaches out her hand to be an ally, but is kicked out by Vi.


    Im sure you still have a big crush on me


    So, sister please say Ill invest in you. Please hit the ceiling!


    [T/N:Please hit the ceiling means hit highest part of all. ]


    I love you, my stock.


    Meeting Hera. This part is also a part that Han Arin personally regretted. Suddenly, she remembered the regrets of being a reader.


    Vi recalled the original story.


    Hera gave up being the family head. Instead, Hera decided to help the family head.


    Because she had physical limitations, she didnt want to be the Duke herself.


    Hera came into contact with her brothers, while hiding her sharp ws, judged and made her decision. Who will she raise to be her sessorwho will she hold hands with. Constantly testing and supporting her siblings.


    So, in a sense, she is also the most demanding sibling.


    In the novel, the Duke once mentioned this,


    The child chosen by Hera will be the heir, Madam.


    She cannot be the king herself, but she is a child who can raise the King.


    But, Vi hated such a Hera, and that was Vis mistake in the beginning.


    Han Arin made a resolution again.


    I will never do that. As soon as I be an enemy with Hera, my whole life will crumble and be ruined.


    Every moment she would have to worry about the back of her head, and each and every life will be a series of crises. Even though Vi is a lunatic who enjoyed those situations, it wasnt the same for Han Arin.


    I mean it, but I apologize if you felt insulted. I dont know much about the Verratoux Family yet.


    You dont know?


    Hera smiled once as if it was absurd.


    A kid who doesnt know Verratoux did that at the wee dinner?


    Vi smiled lightly and asked back, Why is sister here?


    Isnt it a sisters duty to check our youngests face?


    Really?


    She walked without hesitation toward Hera, then made eye contact with the girl in a wheelchair. Vi, who is very short, could make eye contact with Hera without bending her waist.


    Then, check it out, my face.


    She brought her face closer to youto the point where their noses are almost touching.


    You can check it as much as you want.


    .


    Hera is a little taken aback.


    Vis face is just too close. She could feel her breath.


    At the wee dinner, Hera had a strange feeling. It was a likability that originated out of longing.


    Would she have done that if she were in that position? A feeble yearning that started from that point.


    I wouldnt have done that.


    What Hera didnt have, Vi had. She had vast confidence that is not daunted by anyone and arrogant eyes as if she was born with a predators fate.


    Hera felt those things at the wee dinner.


    It is the same as now.


    She felt a strange ease with Vi. Even though the girl in front of her is definitely her younger sister, it felt as though Vi was the older sister instead.


    You act like that if it is just imitation or simple acting.


    It must have been a kind of talent she had innately. Hera was so misunderstood, Vi continued the eye contact.


    I dont know much about Verratoux yet.


    Lets say it is.


    But, I know one thing. Thew of the jungle. If you dont prove your qualifications, youll be culled.


    Well understood.


    Vi put her hands on Heras shoulder, twirling slowly around her. ying as Verratoux now has be natural.


    When I first saw the family chart, I was curious. How can ame princess survive here?


    Hera is twelve years old. Children over the age of ten also deviate from thew of protection. At that point, Verratouxs ns choose their career paths at the age of ten and begin to grow as candidates for session.


    And then, it would be the time to y their part when they reach twelve.


    I dont have any official records of your duties. How did sister grow up to be Verratoux in two years? Ive been thinking about it.


    Vi grinned.


    You like smart people, right? Im smart, too!


    If you dont mind, would you listen to me, sister?


    There is a reason why Hera, a princess whose legs were broken, survived here. Han Arin is well aware of that reason.


    It was because Hera is not a character who uses her body, instead, she uses her brain. She is a character who grows up by choosing a career path as White Verratoux at the age of ten.


    I heard you often stop by fathers study even though you dont have a mission.


    Youve done a pretty detailed investigation.


    Yes, the butler ispetent.


    Not really Well, she saw it all in the book


    So, what do you want to say?


    The fact that you can survive here with this kind of body. I think that would mean that you have some special ability that I dont know about?


    .


    This was the customized approach Vi had chosen.


    Hera gazed at Vi, who happened to be passing in front of her. She looked at Vis profile. Her purple hair was dancing.


    Right above me, theres a crazy brother.


    Vixen?


    Yes, I thought about why older brother wouldnte at you, sister.


    This is because Duke Heron gave the order himself.


    [ Dont touch Hera. ]


    No matter how hard I think about it, I can only interpret that father gave the order himself. I think father ordered not to touch you, sister.


    That fact was certain.


    Since she has read it all in the novel.


    Youre right. Thats what father ordered.


    Im sure that is the case for all the siblings, right?


    Hera did not deny it.


    It was all correct.


    Father is a reasonable man. He couldnt have done that for no reason.


    So, thats why I was sure you have a special ability. Since they wont be able to get close to you, they wouldnt even know what it is, isnt that right?


    Vi paused. And, like a viin in a novel, she whispered in Heras ear.


    Hmm. Isnt that right?


    Heras body flinched.


    She could feel a ghostly energy in her voice.


    It was actually her innate ability, after all. Though it feels like a whisper from an evil spirit


    Vi intended to act beautiful, but in reality, she became a ghost. Of course, Vi didnt expect to be recognized that much. She just did her best to do what she had to do. The important thing right now is to get Hera on her side.


    She then pointed out the fact she saw in the novel.


    You dont want to be the Duke.


    .


    The thing you wanted to be is the King Maker, isnt it?


    Hera squinted her eyes.


    Ive never revealed that in front of my siblings


    Even though it was certain that Hera was thinking about that, she never showed it on the surface. Her other siblings might now, but not the seven-year-old girl. So, it wasnt something that a child who had only been in the house for about ten days would know.


    This is fun.


    The new sister.


    And so, Hera decided to have a conversation with Vi. She wondered if it would be okay for her to choose? How urate were her fathers eyes? Is this yearning she holds justified?


    Maybe its like a fantasy for this kid.


    Hera shrugged and made eye contact with Vi. It was so sudden that she almost flinched at that moment.


    Her eyes are alive now.


    It became bright.


    Somehow, Hera had the kind of look that was simr to Vixens lively appearance when saying, Lets have a ughter race!


    Han Arin knew why Heras eyes were alive.


    She wants to test me seriously.


    It meant that she had to pass the test as well. Momentster, Hera opened her mouth again. Ive never said that before, not even once, from my own mouth.


    I know.


    But, youre definitely thinking that is the case, right?


    Because Im certain.


    Why so?


    I saw it in the novel.


    Youre smart, sister.


    Yes, lets just say so.


    I also know that a person who is directly protected by father will never be the head of the family. That is something as expected.


    I suppose so.


    Then, why would a smart person like you take fathers protection?


    Did I im to be? Can he take responsibility for my life?


    Ive met father twice.


    She pointed out one fact.


    Hes not that delicate.


    Thats the charm about her favorite character, Duke Heron, but Vi swallowed her words.


    Is there someone who isnt so delicate, woulde forward and tell everyone not to touch our smart Fourth princess?


    At that, Vi continued to recite the words in the novel as though she had deduced and inferred them.


    Father is not delicate, but he is reasonable.


    What are you trying to imply?


    My smart sister asked him for protection, and the reasonable father epted it.


    Heras eyes began to shine more.


    Keep talking.


    You dont want to be the family head, but you would have yed a role in supporting them.


    Vi in the original ignores Hera because of that.


    Father and sister must have made a deal. Sister gave up her position as the family head, and in exchange, gained protection. At the same time, it must have been a deal that you definitely support the people who would be the owner and strive for the prosperity of Verratoux.


    .


    In Verratoux, the people who y this role are called White Verratoux.


    Yes, its called the White Verratoux.


    Yes. Growing up as a White Verratoux would have been the best choice for my unwell sister. That is the smartest and most reasonable decision.


    .


    Vi is sincere. She certainly admired her as a reader.


    The deal takes ce at the age of ten for Hera. Duke Heron liked Hera, the Fourth Princess who had offered him such a deal at the age of ten, and epted her offer.


    She then shrugged.


    I mean it. I think you are very Verratoux, sister.


    She cant be a murderer machine like Vixen. Instead, she did the best she could within her ability. Han Arin, who is a reader, is very aware of that fact.


    Very Verratoux-like, you say?


    Because you did the best you could. I admire that point of view of yours.


    .


    I mean it.


    Listening to Vis words, Hera had a strange feeling. To be honest, this was the first time shes heard of that.


    Admire.


    A word unexpected came from Vi.


    Hera considers herself a coward to receive protection from her father. She is ipetent, in a way, so she cant evenpete.


    A half-fledged Verratoux that does not be a ck Verratoux symbolizing a real Veratoux but chooses the White Verratoux that hides its head or uses it.


    That is the current status of Princess Hera.


    The one who said that she was a Verratoux is herself. Furthermore, Vi is the first of the siblings to say that she admired her.


    Eventually, Hera smirked.


    She looked at Vi with strange eyes and said, You


    Vi felt tingling inside. Her eyes looked sharp. She then uttered meaningful words.


    Acting with a mask that doesnt look good on you. Arent you frustrated?


    Boom!


    Vi felt like her heart was sinking.

 Chapter 32

    It felt as if Hera was seeing through Han Arin, her true self, as who she really is. The fierce eyes that are like a menacing snake seemed to be sweeping through her body.


    It must be hard to hide the madness thats about to explode.


    Huh?


    The truth is you want to go even more wild?


    Me?


    Dont you want to do the sword dance more ferociously and sing a song of poison?


    .


    Oh, wait.


    Me?


    At Vis silence, Hera thought otherwiseshe thought they had an implicit agreement.


    Youre holding it in well.


    .


    Well, people who just crave blood are not Verratoux Theyre just killing machines.


    Verratoux and a killing machine are different.


    The killing machine is just regarded as a criminal, while Verratoux is a ruler.


    Vi passed in acting as a ruler. Because she acts like a ruler, she knew how to control her madness. Uncontrolled madness leads to destruction, while controble madness is an essential virtue of a true Verratoux.


    Didnt Xenon report it like that? You also have the rationality to control your madness.


    How did you know?


    It was shared between the butlers.


    Saying so, Hera nodded. In fact, I think Xenon gave too much generosity in giving the score. I was really curious.


    Now that youve seen me in person, what do you think, sister?


    That was an urate score after all.


    Heras facial expression rxed.


    I like you, too, Vi.


    Hearing that, Vi was a bit taken aback. It felt like the development was more rapid than she thought. Hera then suddenly reached out and caressed her cheek.


    Your face is really my taste.


    At this point, it was Vi who thought the situation was rather absurd.


    No, this isnt it.


    She had toe to her senses. I feel like the initiative has now been handed over to Hera.


    Hera is smart. She must have been testing her while pretending to admit her thoughtspletely.


    Hera wants to be the absolute.


    She wanted a strong absolute who could protect her perfectly. Her first and second siblings will take care of the real absolute, anyway.


    So, its up to them.


    Now, all she had to do was show the carbon copy absolute.


    She snapped Heras hand in a shsnap!Then, Vi swept her hair down.


    My pretty sister.


    Vis fierce eyes turned to Heras.


    Because of that, Hera swallowed dry saliva without realizing it. That hand sweeping down her hair made her feel a strange fear as if it would dig into her neck any time soon.


    Of course, Vi didnt mean to go that far.


    She thought the original Vi would have acted like this, so she just imitated it. She then said, Dont cross the line.


    .


    It was me who chose you, sister.


    Her tone is full of murderous energy. It was the original murderous energy from Vis body.


    Hera flinched. She is very ill, but she could sense a natural feeling of murderous energy. What is this incredible murderous energy?


    She muttered quietly as the thought that Vi could kill people only by her murderous energy.


    I can feel the tremendous amount of magic.


    She felt a huge wave of magic.


    However, Vi, who exudes her murderous energy, is not aware of her own murderous energy at all. Her words kept flowing.


    Its not sister who chose me.


    .


    Do you understand?


    .


    As Hera was still silent, Vi opened her mouth again.


    Nod if you understand, sister.


    Hera nodded slightly immediately while ncing up at Vi.


    Vis appearance is what she usually admires.


    Her power and resourcefulness at the same time, and not intimidated by anyone. Along with her attitude that it is appropriate to be the absolute. Vi possessed the gift to support such attitudes and personalities.


    Yet the insidiousness and scheming that can conceal itself.


    She could feel it all from Vi.


    Hera felt suffocated. It was difficult for her to breathe.


    This is the presence of the character Vi.


    Vi, who is actually the subject of Heras thought, doesnt even realize that fact. Meanwhile, Vi watched silently.


    Is that enough?


    It is not easy to imitate Vi in the original story, so she felt as though she was wearing clothes that didnt suit her.


    Today Isnt it a little awkward?


    She thought her acting today was rather awkward, so she decided to put her worry behind her and smiled.


    We could be good sisters.


    I think so, too.


    Heras eyes narrowed slightly.


    Shes definitely not as good as our first or second siblings. Not yet.


    Vis still too young. She didnt have a location base yet. So, Hera cant even get help from her mothers family as the gap between the first and second has already widened too much.


    But, one thing is different.


    Shes only seven years old.


    The first and second are not as good as her when they were seven years old. That means that VIs growth potential is extremely highher potential is so enormous.


    Its enough to make it hard to breathe just by the murderous energy.


    If she grows up properly, how strong will she be?


    Cutting the silence, Vi added one more thing.


    I want us to be a good family for each other.


    .


    Hera was speechless for a moment.


    That phrase That phrase is so warm. It is showing warmth but not servile enough. Hera didnt consider herself thirsty for affection, nor did she feel lonely, though the word touched the part of her that she never knew.


    What?


    I want to be a good family member.


    Rich sister. Ill be nice to you!


    Lets get along!!


    You are so warm, Vi.


    Hera is as vignt as Vi is. Hence, the clever Hera interpreted Vis warmth in her own way.


    There must be a sharp thorn hidden in her warm tone.


    What is a good family for Verratoux?


    It is quite a different concept from what ismonly referred to as family. Verratouxs good family should be able to benefit each otherA good family is someone who can maximize profits by taking advantage of each other.


    Vis words were alluding to that route.


    Still, she liked the warmth of her phrase. Hera grinned unconsciously.


    Vi felt a little ominous about that look.


    The next day, Hera came back.


    I have a ce to go for a while, would you mind?


    Where do you want to go?


    Hera lowered her voice and continued.


    Oh, I want us to have a secret between us.


    This phrase appears in the novel.


    The clever rabbit digs three burrows. *


    [ T/N: An idiom meaning: a smart person always keeps a few options open for himself in the face of uncertainties. ]


    Clever rabbit is the phrase for Hera.


    Realizing her physical limitations early on, and ordingly, she prepared various countermeasures in advance.


    The Tera Business, located at the intersection of seasons, is one of them.


    Hera, the Fourth Princess, had long realized that ice, which ismon in Winter Solstice Castle, is considered precious in the southern part of the country.


    In order to transport ice without melting, magical power was essential. Hera, the fourth Princess, mobilized the wizard to make the Tera Business. That happened when she was nine years old.


    Vi was lost in deep thought as she recalled the original story. The ce where Hera asked her to go together was the Tera Business. It is all right there, though there is a slight problem.


    [ You and me. I want to have a secret between us. ]


    [ Secret? ]


    [ Its a secret from the butlers, too. I want to go there alone with you. Ill show you my power, but you need to keep it a secret. ]


    [ You didnt even tell your butler? ]


    [ Yes, its a secret. Its the top-secret that I kept. ]


    [ What about our father? ]


    [ Father doesnt even know it. ]


    [ Then, why did you keep it a secret? ]


    [ Because invisible knives are scarier than the visible one. ]


    Originally, Vi and Hera dont get along.


    So, there was no such event in the original book.


    Han Arin thought that without the help of the original work, she had to solve the situation on her own. However, that was the problem.


    It cant be a secret to the butler.


    The butler cant be unaware.


    And whatever happens in the winter castle, their father shouldnt be oblivious to it. But, Hera clearly said that he doesnt even know what fact as well.


    Our father doesnt know? Whats going on in the Winter Castle?


    This should be a lie.


    If it isnt, then the answer would be


    Shes lying to me.


    In a way, it could be a test for Vi herself, but what kind of test is it?


    Is it a ruse?


    The idea of an insidious ruse should not be ruled out since this is a world where the back of her head is regarded as a routine, anyway.


    Vi decided to prepare in her own way.


    She observed the note that Hera left earlier.


    [ At 3:18 PM, Im going out the west door.


    Vi, you shoulde out the south door in forty minutes. Lets meet at the intersection of seasons. You have toe alone. ]


    And so, Vi left the dukes residence alone.


    No one stopped the seven-year-old from moving alone.


    Theyre letting me out alone?


    We dont even have a butler.


    Hera must have used her hand in advance


    Maybe the gatekeepers are ustomed to the fact as Hera is fully capable of doing so.


    Shall we go?


    Thinking so, she moved her feet.


    It is the thirdrgest intersection in Winter Castle, the Season Intersection.


    It was a busy street with people and supplies, and numerous buildings rising along the boulevard. However, behind this busy street, there areplicated alleys like spider webs. The streets are splendid, but the road is underdeveloped right next door.


    The reason why it was called Season Intersection was because it is where one can definitely feel the gap between rich and poor in Winter Castle.


    If you look at the map


    Perhaps its this way, she walked along as the map showed.


    And, left turn


    Far ahead, there was one shabby bar.


    [ Moonlit Night ]


    Since it was still daytime, they didnt seem to be open yet.


    Walk with your back to the moonlit night, and then on the second alley to the right


    Thankfully, the instruction was exined here thoroughly that she would find a small two-story building.


    Although the said building was not visible.


    Theres no building.


    It is a blocked ce.


    At the building that is supposed to be situated, there was a wall instead of a building. It was a dead-end.


    Creak.


    Suddenly, the door of the moonlit night opened, and four masked people walked out of there. They had a deadly weapon in each of their hands.


    One of the masked men opened his mouth first, What brings you to this narrow, shabby alley, little girl?


    You must have been lost when you came here alone.


    One man was holding a big hatchet.


    Charles is right, isnt he? If we wait here, well get a couple of stupid young girls.


    I know, its been a couple of days.


    Talking among themselves, the four men walked towards her slowly. They are emitting some kind of vicious forceit is as if meeting the enemies of ones parents.


    From head to toe. Everythings worth a fortune.


    Is she alone? Is she a noble youngdy?


    As they continued the chatter, Vi only listened.


    Yes, a nobledy that had no guardians are very expensive treasures.


    They werent really wrong either since the most favored ves are the children of the fallen aristocracy.


    I think we need to deal with it quickly. The security of the winter castle is very good.


    Lets kidnap her and head south before the guards sniff it out.


    Four men started surrounding Vi.


    At the same time, she grinned before finally opening her mouth.


    Masked men


    Han Arin was a reader of this novel. She was confident that she knew more about Hera than Hera herself.


    With that thought in mind, Vi grabbed the hem of the skirt and bowed slightly.


    My name is Vi Verratoux. I just turned seven this year.


    Han Arin decided to solve the novel in Han Arins way.

 Chapter 33

    My name is Vi Verratoux. I turned seven this year.


    This seemingly simple greeting included a stern warning, as Vi also revealed that she is a Verratoux.


    V-Verratoux?


    Did you say Verratoux?


    Vi grinned inwardly.


    You mean you approached me without knowing I was Verratoux?


    She guessed they are mercenaries who aremissioned by Hera herself. They seemed to have been hired without knowing who their opponent would be.


    Well, a strong-minded mercenary wouldnt carry out this request.


    A mission to kidnap a child


    Those who try to kidnap and sell the powerless little girl of the fallen aristocracy as ves are usually not properly trained mercenaries. Maybe, they had done a lot of evil hence why they have epted this mission without rm or much concern.


    The masked people, who were briefly flustered, soon burst intoughter as though they were dumbfounded.


    Youre Verratoux?


    A Verratoux is walking around this secluded ce without an attendant? Hahaha!


    Of course, youre a Verratoux!


    They did not believe Vi.


    First, I revealed that I was Verratoux, and secondly, I also revealed that I was seven years old.


    What on earth does thisdy believe in to be so bold?


    The masked men approached with a grin.


    Here, in Winter Castle under the strict orders of Duke Heron, every child under the age of ten is to be protected. Nevertheless, you have threatened me with weapons


    She muttered softly.


    Trash.


    She was sure they were literal trash, but she asked just in case.


    How many children have you kidnapped and sold as ves?


    At least twenty.


    They said it as if they were bragging. Then, one of them interrupted. No, brother. Didnt we have a big onest time? I think it is over thirty.


    Oh, it was.


    Well, kidnapping and ve sales seemed to be something to be proud of for them.


    He let out augh.


    Especially, for cute children like you, we sell them at a high price.


    Vi reached out her hand.


    Xenon, clean water.


    At that, something wriggled up from her shadow.


    The masked people were frightened. A state to which a person can bepletely hidden in the shadowsit was impossible thought by the masked people.


    Here.


    Vi, who received the water bottle, washed her ears and her palm.


    Ive heard something too dirty.


    Y-you! Who are you!


    Shouting, the masked men pointed weapons at Xenon, although he just simply chuckled.


    Then, the man, who appeared to be a lotrger than the four, tilted his head.


    Ho?


    Everything went by so fast that they couldnt even catch a glimpse of him. As they were feeling dizzy


    Flop.


    All their bodies copsed onto the hard floor.


    No one was able to move.


    Everyone was poisoned. Their bodies didnt move, and even their mouths were stiffened still. It was as though they had turned hardened like a statue.


    The one who fell was poisoned, and the other three who are paralyzed Ill give you a choice.


    Xenon continued with a grin.


    In an hour. They are gonna die, anyway.


    Only his voice echoed in the dead silence.


    .


    You may take your leave from Winter Castle in an hour. That way, Ill let the other three live.


    Murder in the Winter Solstice Castle is prohibited. Therefore, killing people in the castle would onlyplicate things.


    When I count down from ten, the poison will be releasedTen, nine


    When the numbers are counted, moments after, Xenon snapped his finger.


    With that, the paralytic poison has been lifted as if it was a lie.


    Choose. Do you all want to die in poison, or do you want only one of you to die?


    I-I, Ill take my leave, then.


    That would be in an hour.


    I-I see.


    She held the fallen man. The other three started running.


    Vi said with a rxed smile.


    Sister, if you donte out right now, Ill kill every one of the Terra Merchant.


    She thought about it for a while, Vi had to adapt to this world.


    Words of warning are powerless, after all.


    She ate her heart out.


    And, Xenon, they should all be dead as soon as they get out of the Winter Castle.


    The door to Moon Night opened again.


    She could hear the wheelchair wheels rolling. There, Vi could see a silver-haired girl sitting in a wheelchair, and she came close with the thin arms rolling the wheels.


    You promised not to bring the butler.


    I dont think there are any mentions of you bringing such trash as well, sister?


    I didnt bring them. Its just that Ive leaked information about theing of a fallen aristocracy.


    Vi grinned. She said something she didnt mean.


    You should know that I brought the butler as an act, sister.


    Why?


    She then gazed at Xenon, as she tried to imitate the original Vi.


    If I didnt bring the butler


    She smiled.


    I would have killed them all.


    If a pure-blood Verratouxmits murder in the Winter castle, the incident would have escted way too quickly. A group of inspectors wille to the Dukes castle and get to the bottom of the case.


    Ive announced that Im Verratoux, and Ive already revealed that Im seven years old. Nevertheless, they threatened me. I would have killed them all, so it could be deducted as self-defense.


    Vi wanted to cry.


    Damn it! My pronunciation is off again!


    Though luckily, Hera didnt notice it.


    I have to take some responsibility, but whos going to be in more trouble? The person who did this dirty, frivolous thing, which is unlike a Verratoux, would suffer the most, right? Wont your position be narrower? Rather, I think I would be praised.


    Hera was speechless at the moment.


    Vi stood in front of her and made eye contact with Hera.


    I had a good view of my sister. Im still looking forward to you.


    Vi in the original novel hates backhanded tricks. She thought ploys and tricks were just cowardly tricks. But, Han Arin did not think of it that way. Hera is doing the best she can, and she was one of the readers who supported Hera.


    Thats why Im keeping them alive.


    The masked man, whose eyes met Vi, flinched. He didnt know why the seven-year-olds eyes were so ferocious. That look, obviously, was the eyes that killed a man. It was as though she was from a different race and was born differently.


    She is still young, but I feel like shed be a killer if she grew up a little more


    Sister, why did you lie to me?


    Why dont you call it a day since you brought your butler?


    Hearing her words, Vi grinned slightly.


    Yes, lets call it a day.


    I am a little relieved. Im d I was a reader.


    Because she just came here without knowing anything. Vi almost panicked.


    Ill push you, then.


    As she walked behind Hera, Xenon came close as well.


    Ill push her for you, Princess.


    Its okay. Shes my sister.


    Heras body flinched.


    Its okay. Shes my sister


    That didnt sound oddly bad


    Vis appearance now and Vis appearance before seemed to be different.


    No, shes really not different.


    Even if Vi showed embarrassment or stupidity, its still all right. The phrase, shes my sister after all she had said, wouldnt havee out so warmly.


    I must have been pathetic.


    Because of Vis performance, she already proved her talent as an absolute person. Thats why her words sounded so warm. Even if its the same word, it soundspletely different depending on who does it.


    Vi pushed the wheelchair.


    So, wheres the real Terra merchant?


    Hera had a conversation with Vi. During the conversation, there was a particrly interesting part.


    Vi said, Of course, money is the best.


    Money?


    People need money. Money can call even ghosts.


    No hesitation.


    Hera burst intoughter.


    Vi, you have be the Princess of the Duke.


    I know.


    So, can you not use such vulgarnguage? Like, Money is the best?


    You dont like money, sister?


    She couldnt not like it. Hera seeded greatly based on her resourcefulness and craftsmanship, whichter became an enormous merchantwork.


    Vi knew that fact very well about Hera.


    [ Ive been thinking since I was a child.


    Why cant we nobles say that money is good?


    Whats the use of decency and appearance anyway? ]


    Hera answered honestly.


    No, money is good.


    Then, youre also vulgar, arent you?


    Maybe?


    At her words, Hera had a subtle smile around her mouth. She concluded, Youre very unique.


    I know.


    There must be a lot of crazy people in this world. Still, theres no one more unusual than a transmigrated one.


    That was what Vi really thought.


    Do you know why noblemen dont tell others they like money?


    Why?


    Because theyre full pigs. They never felt hungry, so they are just pretending to be prim and proper.


    At that very moment, Hera then bursts intoughter with a kik! sound.


    Vi felt as if she had a ray of light in her mind. This setting still existed in the original story


    When she talked to someone she really liked, sheughed out loud with a kik!


    She felt a little rxed and recalled such a fact. Hera has finally now opened the door to her heart.


    Vi grinned without anyone knowing.


    There we go.


    This sister She is definitely going to be on her side now. So, Vi decided to adapt what Hera said in the original book and drop a carpet bombing for her.


    Here we go, rich wannabe dreamer sister! There was also this in the novel.


    The idea of wanting to make money is an outdated way of thinking.


    If you want to make money, youll talk vulgarly.


    Dont you think youre vulgar?


    Well, money is precious.


    Han Arin, who has lived in Korean capitalist society, knows better. Money is important.


    Having money doesnt make you happy, does it?


    Thats right.


    The same was true for Vi. She became an adopted daughter, who would be sadder in this worldview. However, she couldnt just be happy.


    A death rivalry with her siblings.


    The male lead got kidnapped.


    Got threatened by masked men.


    Even with money, you can be unhappy. However, you know what its like to have no money?


    How is it?


    Everything is unfortunate. Even theck of money is unfortunate. Its better to have money and be unfortunate than to have no money.


    Hera burst into loudughter with a kik! again.


    Thats not what a nobledy would say. As a matter of fact, a nobledy should be able to endure even misfortune and feel the sweetness of hardship.


    Hardship is still hardship. How do you even turn hardship into something sweet?


    You make it through mental discipline and strong will.


    Hm. Who said that?


    Everyone does.


    You are out of your mind.


    Also, poverty is not the standard of happiness.


    Vi grinned.


    Have you starved before?


    You must not have starved because you are a noble, right.


    Heras face is full of smiles. It was fun talking to Vi. There was no unique feeling of nobility, and it came very fresh to her.


    Vi continued without hesitation.


    What do you call that?


    What are you even saying?


    B*stards.


    She lifted herself up and did not intend to be something she wasnt That is the essential energy of the character Vithe energy that eats up life.


    Ill kill all those dogs, sister.


    Just in time, Xenon posted a report.


    I killed them all.


    .


    Vi did not reply.


    She felt ufortable and scared, though she could never let it show on her face. It looked to Hera that murder was nothing. Instead, she looked like a Verratoux Princess who was rather ustomed to murder.


    Its been a little while passed.


    Eventually, they arrived in front of a buildingthe big building on the corner of the crossroads of seasons.


    Vi was stunned inside.


    Not a rich wannabe dreamer


    It wasnt just a dream. Hera is already rich


    Is this Is this your building, sister?

 Chapter 34

    Is it here?


    The building was massive. It was a ten-story building.


    The world was a fantasy world, and although developed, magic engineering wasnt advanced enough to develop an architectural technology to build tall buildings.


    Rather than saying magic engineering here was inherently inferior to science and technology, it was because there was no need to raise the buildings higher than necessary in this wide expanse ofnd.


    Ten stories are really high


    It was rather difficult topare simply like that, though she thought it could bepared to a seventy-story building in modern times. This was thergest building around here.


    Vis heart was pounding.


    Building owner!


    There was a saying, the building owner was higher than the creator.


    But, she became the owner of a building at the age of twelve?


    She was a really fraudulent character in a sense. Even though she knew the original story after reading it, she felt even more desperate. Vi sternly made up her mind again, thinking they should definitely get along.


    I like you, sister, really, truthfully.


    And so, they went into the building of Terra Guild. There was a variety of people moving around inside.


    Who did you choose as the puppet boss?


    Do you even know what you are saying?


    Because she came from the slums, Hera probably thought she didnt know anything.


    Still, the more Vi looked at it, the more amazing it was. She kept thinking that her father had brought her to Verratoux for nothing.


    There was a prestigious merchant nearby.


    She didnt say there is, but there was.


    So, what about now?


    Dead.


    Vi was appalled. This was not exined in detail in the original book. Just in case, she pulled herself together and asked again.


    Did you kill him?


    No way.


    Of course, thats the nature of being a Verratoux, after all. They are cruel to the enemy, though they dont blindly kill people.


    He was dead.


    Hera continued in silence. So, I buried him.


    Then, how


    Vi, who went so far, seemed to realize.


    Sevan Marcos!


    Thats right.


    The owner of the Guild of Terrathe current owner, was Sevan Marcos. He could have skinned the face off a corpse and recreated exactly the same person. So, he seemed to be skinning his face and taking over the role of the owner.


    Wahh! I let my guard down for a second. Yeah this is that world. I should never let my guard down. Thinking so, Vi got her act together.


    Well, where is Sevan Marcos?


    Sevan Marcos?


    Hera turned her head and looked at Vi. After a moment, sheughed. She did not deny the fact.


    So, thats how much you know of, huh?


    Hera reached out her hand. Because of that, Vi held her hand unknowingly, then, Hera pulled her hand and ced it on her left chest.


    Can you feel it?


    Heartbeat?


    Yes, you should know.


    What does she mean, I should know? Vi was confused since Hera had said somethingpletely mysterious once again.


    My heartbeat is much faster than usual.


    Oh, thats what she meant?


    Im a little happy that I met you, Vi.


    Although it was the situation she intended, Vi was also a little embarrassed. Still, Hera was into the category of rtively normal people for Verratoux members, and thus, she felt ufortable thinking she stole the childs hearts by using the content of the original.


    Is there a reason to be ufortable about it?


    She came back to her senses again.


    Itll be enough if we get along really well.


    A rich friend is a good friend. Among them, the owner of this guild, no, the owners friend, was even better.


    So, Vi continued.


    If possible, would it be better if the owner of the building grew bigger, right?


    Hera exploded inughter once again. She thought she could definitely be close friends with her and use the knowledge of the original to help her.


    Either way, Hers will do it on her own in the future.


    In addition, wouldnt it be better if she could move up that period a little bit?


    Then, we can get to know each other better. And she will be on my side!


    Soon after, Vi and Hera wandered around the building and got on the wagon.


    Older sister.


    Hmm?


    Are you rich?


    At the question, Hera smiled brightly.


    Why? Do you want to take my money? Did you be greedy after seeing my goods?


    What will I do with that small sum of money?


    Soon, Hera will be influential. She might be rich now, but she will be even richer in the future.


    What do you mean, a small amount of money? Im quite rich, though.


    You are not rich.


    Vi tly denied it. It was true,pared to Hera in the future, she was almost a beggar as of now.


    Hearing her remarks, Hera met Vis eyes, full of conviction. She then realized that the little girl in front of her was full of confidence.


    Shes not kidding me, is she?


    Hera felt a little astonished inside.


    You must have seen the size of the building, but to say its like a penny. It is said she grew up in the slums?


    Considering that, the determination on her mind seemed to be as big as a whale.


    Han Arin, who was likely to have a future chaebol friend, continued excitedly.


    What Im saying is cash. Real assets and cash assets are different. Arent you always short of cash?


    Why cash all of a sudden?


    I want to join sisters business.


    You like me, and I like you. Its good for both of us, right?


    How much do you have?


    Nothing.


    So, how do you join me then?


    How much do you need, sister?


    If she can give her the money, Hera would fall herself. She never lied or scammed anyone for money.


    If I tell you how much, will you save it for me?


    Yeah!


    Why?


    I want to invest in older sister.


    Heraughed out loud. She couldnt believe Vi said she wanted to invest in her and thought, What the hell does this kid believe in?


    What if I eat you up and betray you?


    Then, my eyes were wrong.


    No, she wont do that. Vi knew that she was a character that never ys with money.


    Hera couldnt stopughing, questioning where that confidence came from.


    Hundred million Dalias.


    She didnt mean she really needed a hundred million Dalias.


    In fact, for Hera, a hundred million Dalia was not evenrge enough to control her business. The amount of money was a realistic amount and symbolic number that Vi could produce, in Heras opinion.


    A hundred million Dalias?


    Yes, is it too much?


    No, its less than I thought.


    Its not gonna be that easy.


    Ill have it for you.


    At that, Hera stocked her chin and asked, What are you up to?


    Youll see.


    A few dayster, Verratoux Familys finance butler went haywire.


    Xenon took out a white towel, wiped his forehead, and asked again.


    Youre going to visit the Duke in person?


    Yes.


    Why?


    Hearing Vis confident reply, he then wiped his forehead one more time. Even when Duchess Isabe grabbed his neck, he didnt even sweat this much.


    As you know, the Duke is very busy, and he considers time more than gold.


    So?


    Vi sat cross-legged. Her legs were short, and she could not reach the ground, though the atmosphere did notg behind Duchess Isabe.


    Thats why he hates making unauthorized visits without making an appointment in advance.


    And, thats why Im asking the butler to make an appointment.


    So the reason youre making an appointment is youre asking for money?


    Xenon coughed once. He checked her intention just in case, but Vi nodded.


    Thats right.


    I think my neck is going to be blown away, so could you reconsider it?


    However, she was adamant.


    Because of that, he sighed once with a look as if he had lost the world and closed the door. Xenons expression, which was full of exaggeration, changed instantaneously. The crying figure in front of Vi disappeared all of a sudden.


    He must be in the study room at this time, right?


    He immediately found the Dukes study room.


    knock, knock.


    After knocking on the door, he went in.


    Sure enough, Duke Heron was working in his study room like a machine-like Duke who lived every day like a machine.


    Dear Duke, Princess Vi wants me to tell you that she wants to see you.


    .


    Heron, who was writing something with a quill pen, stared up at Xenon.


    Why?


    That is


    He smiled awkwardly and replied, Shes asking for some pocket money.


    .


    The quill stopped moving the moment he looked at Xenon. He smiled embarrassingly and added.


    As expected, should I tell her the refusal?


    If you were going to do that, you would have stopped her in the first ce.


    Consequently, Xenon made a stand-up position.


    I apologize.


    Its fine.


    Heron had a lot of faith in Xenon.


    Call her.


    Yes, my Lord.


    And so, he went outside right away. Meanwhile, Carlton, who was standing behind Heron, opened his mouth.


    You didnt get angry.


    Its funny, isnt it?


    Isnt the Duke, above all else, a man who values time?


    Hence, Id like you to shut up.


    I apologize.


    Immediately, Carlton shut his mouth. Heron began to sign the papers on the desk once again.


    The butler found the situation very difficult to understand.


    The Dukes attitude was a little unusual. He didnt like nonsense, and he hated those who wasted his time talking nonsense. So, what about that little girl making an unscheduled appointment and asking for pocket money? Nheless, the Duke epted it.


    It was so strange.


    Is he going to call her and scold her?


    A few minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    It was Princess Vi.


    Duke Heron sat in his chair and gazed at her.


    You asked for pocket money, didnt you?


    Yes.


    Vi swallowed her saliva unconsciously.


    I dont know why fathers atmosphere is so fierce. It felt as if he was going to chew up the world with just his eyes.


    Why?


    I need some money.


    Carlton, the butler, was thinking it was outrageous. Hed never seen a crazy Princess looking for pocket money in the Dukes office. He had never imagined a situation like this ever to happen.


    Vi nced at Carlton confidently. She was so brazen that he wondered how she could be so confident.


    If she talks like that, shell seriously be decapitated. Carlton thought so. However, his assumption was wrong.


    This was a method used by Rael and was sessful.


    Id like some pocket money, too.


    Why?


    I need some money.


    The Duke liked her to be that shameless, surprisingly. Rather than plotting or doing something behind the scenes, he preferred it if they spoke directly right in front. Although because of the Dukes ferocious momentum and deep eyes, no one tried.


    Han Arin, a reader, dug deep into her favorite character, Heron, and knew how to treat him.


    Father made me his daughter, so I, as a daughter, should ask for some pocket money.


    Thats why you came?


    Aside from my allowance, I missed Father too.


    Heron paused for a moment at that.


    There was an awkward silence, and Carlton, the butler, had cold sweats all over his body.

 Chapter 35

    As an excuse for my pocket money, I missed Father.


    Heron felt it in his gut. His logical setting from the original novel could see through Vis heart and sincerity.


    Did she mean it?


    Vis eyes were full of sincerity. A very intense sincerity. In fact, it wasnt a wrong observation. Because Arins virtuous desire to see her favorite character was real.


    Though there really is no reason, other than my sincere feelings for him.


    Heron squinted his eyes. He wanted to see himself as a father.


    I dont like that idea at all.


    Though the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Why?


    Youre handsome.


    Carlton screamed inwardly. In thest fifteen years, he had never heard anything like that. He almost dropped the bunch of papers that were right in his hand.


    The Duke said with a grave look.


    How much do you need?


    One hundred million dalias.


    The average monthly sry of ordinary people was about three million dalias. So, that amount of money was ordinary peoples savings for three years without spending a single penny.


    However, this was Duke Heron.


    Thats the money Im supposed to get when Im twelve.


    Session candidates receive one million dalias when they turn twelve. Its up to the candidates how to spend it. She was asking him to receive it in advance.


    It was a request meant to do once in the Duchy.


    At least, that was the case for Hera. She reported in detail how the one million dalias would be invested. She didnt ask for it recklessly.


    What do you n to do?


    Im going to make money.


    So, you want to use leverage?


    This refers to an investment strategy where borrowed capital (liabilities) is drawn to increase profits from asset investment and then purchased assets.


    Perhaps his young daughter was instinctively aware of the concept of leverage.


    Yes, Im trying to empower Hera.


    After bringing Hera to her side, Vi decided to get along with the Medeia Line, the First Princess. That way, she had a high probability of a happy ending.


    Why?


    Isnt it also Verratoux-like to build a capable ally? I thought it would be better to have Hera on my side because she couldnt be the heir.


    Vi continued. Of course, Im not asking for it for free.


    What do you suggest?


    April is just around the corner. Its time for the hoard of wild boars to rise, and I heard Maple Vige always suffers a lot of damage.


    You seem to have studied hard.


    Yes. Otherwise, my neck will be cut off.


    The Duke grinned unconsciously. He liked it when Vi was confident and brazen. Gazing at the child, her peachy cheeks caught his eyes again.


    So?


    Ill solve the problem of the wild boar. Would that prove my ability?


    Are you confident?


    Yes.


    My time is precious.


    I know.


    Vi swallowed her saliva and continued. If I fail, Ill give you my neck.


    Carlton coughed again.


    Princess Vi seems to have gone a little too far. What do you mean, giving up your neck? Thinking so, he opened his mouth carefully.


    You cant say such a thing like that, Princess.


    What if she failed? If Duke would really kill Vi. And beheading his daughter shortly after adopting her would inspire vicious rumors among people.


    Winter Castle and Duke Herons prestige would seriously bepromised.


    Momentster, Duke Heron opened his mouth again.


    Thats funny.


    Give and take, thats what you like isnt it?


    Vi was bbergasted, so her reply was Arins customized conversation method. She reached out her hand.


    Give me the money first. I have more weight on the line.


    I risked my life, so Father should give me the money first.


    That was what she meant.


    The Duke looked at Vis hand. Her hands were tiny and dainty. Asking for one hundred million dalias as pocket money with those dainty palms


    Did you say one hundred million dalias?


    Yes.


    Ill give you two hundred million dalias.


    Saying so, Duke Herons eyes drew a line.


    The Duke paused as he was signing the papers.


    As an excuse for my allowance, I really missed you, father.


    She will take the concept of leverage and invest in Hera. Duke Heron thought Vis choice was not so wrong. Rather, it was a good choice because a debt that one can afford is another asset. Herons thoughts went directly to that part.


    But


    Originally, it was right to focus on that part, but other things kept catching his attention.


    The small hand that looked like a fern came to his mind.


    He didnt know the reason, though why does only that presumptuous hande to mind?


    Her hand


    He grinned unconsciously.


    It was very small.


    He felt like it would crumble if he held it tightly, like dried leaves.


    It was strange.


    He kept thinking of her peach-like cheeks, and now he even remembered her eating those egg tarts. Then, he suddenly felt bad.


    Why is she so soft?


    Thinking about it, she looked too frail. Perhaps it was because he remembered Raels brazen and confident appearance.


    So, he ordered,


    Watch Vi.


    Yes.


    If she really deceives me


    Heron Verratoux spoke like Verratoux, like the true master of the Winter Castle.


    If she does not produce satisfactory results at the age of ten, we will no longer discuss her qualifications as heir.


    She would then be consumed as an offering to stimte the purebloods, as per the true purposes of adoptive daughters.


    Very well.


    The Duke stood for a moment and gazed out of the window.


    The weather was good. The sky was cloudless, and the warm sunshine was seeping through the window. Far below, Vi was seen strolling with her short legs. Her steps looked very light as if she felt happy after receiving her pocket money.


    Duke Heron thought back again. He couldnt admit that he had let his guard down.


    Youll have to do a good job.


    The Dukes eyes harbored an eerie light within them.


    Otherwise, your neck wont survive.


    He made up his mind. Even if it had been three years already, he still wouldnt admit to her strength.


    Soon after, spring came to Winter Castle, and Vi turned ten years old.


    Ten years old in the Winter Castle has a special meaning.


    From the age of ten, she would have no protection from the absolutew of Winter Castle. So, anyone else would have nothing to say even if she was attacked outside the Winter Castle.


    However, the most excited person of all was Prince Vixen.


    sh!


    The door opened with a loud thud.


    Vi! Im back from my mission!


    Vixen, who turned eleven, grew up beautifully before she knew it. He had been outside the castle for the past five months. Besides, he had also done a great job on his mission.


    Did youe here as soon as you finished your mission?


    Yeah!


    Please dont answer me so brightly.


    Did you report it to Father?


    Im going to do it now.


    Dont lie! I could see that you are getting prickly.


    You are going to leave it to the butler, arent you?


    N- no. Why would I? Vixen said, as he rubbed his nose andughed.


    There had also been a big change in Vixen over the past three years. He was now much more flexible than the original Vixen.


    At least, for Vi.


    Vi stood up from her chair.


    Brother.


    What?


    Do you still want to crush me and win the race for session?


    Vixen flinched and then shuddered.


    Of- of course.


    Im ten years old now, and brother can legallypete with me for session.


    Hehe.


    To do so, I want you to perform that role properly as the fifth young Lord.


    For Vi, Vixen had to be a strong ally. And as an ally, he had to grow properly.


    If you dont behave like the fifth Prince of Verratoux


    If I dont?


    I wont recognize you as apetitor.


    As she finished her words, Vixen looked as if he had lost the whole world.


    So, Brother. Go ahead and give the report first.


    Okay, Ill be right back!


    Vixen banged the door and hurriedly closed it again. To twenty-one-year-old Arin, he was still a child.


    Xenon, who was standing next to her, grinned.


    Prince Vixen really wanted to see Princess Vi first.


    Did he look like that to you too, Xenon?


    Yes, but the funny thing is, hes lost a lot of liveliness in his eyes.


    You think so as well?


    Yes, his curiosity towards Princess Vi remains the same, but I think there is a gap between his reasoning and emotions.


    It was as if his reason seemed to be saying, You have to fight in a life-or-death battle with Vi! even as his emotions seemed to be thinking, I dont want to fight Vi.


    Did the Princess intend that to happen?


    I dont know.


    Vi mumbled her reply. It was right that she had been working hard for the past three years and she thought its going well as she anticipated, or even better. And now, Vixen is finally back from his long-term mission.


    It was time for a new chapter to unfold.


    May twelfth.


    Winter Castle had very short spring, summer, and autumn seasons. The seasons changed dramatically in a short time.


    The month of May was considered spring, the month of June was considered summer, and the month of July was considered autumn. Moreover, the next chapter was Spring Garden.


    A secret encounter between Vi, a ten-year-old prominent aspiring murderer, and Heron, a sinister Duke, the punishment from heaven.* Here Vi rified her course.


    [tl/n: es from the theory of the 12 Shinsal, and means an unavable disaster or a sinister fate.]


    Through this chapter, she was reborn as the true Vi Verratoux and dered a sessor. Vi, in the original book, affirmed her identity by saying this.


    [My father is the sinister Duke, so Ill be even greater.]


    Finally, May twelve arrived.


    In May, the Duke used to meditate by taking a 30-minute walk in the Dukes residence flower garden. This was also the ce where he had walked with his beloved Rael.


    Father.


    Vi and Duke Verratoux met in the garden where pink flowers bloomed.


    Did youe here on purpose?


    Yes.


    Why?


    She did it differently, unlike the original Vi.


    I remember this day three years ago.


    Three years ago?


    On that day three years ago. It was the day when Vi proudly asked the Duke for one hundred million dalias.


    What Father said to the butler on that day, shall I guess?

 Chapter 36

    Three years ago, the Duke had said, If she doesnt produce satisfactory results by the age of ten, we will no longer discuss her qualifications as heir.


    And three yearster Vi stood before the Duke.


    If I dont achieve proper results at the age of ten, Ill be disqualified as a sessor or expelled, right?


    You said it exactly.


    Then, now that three years have passed. What do you think about thatmand?


    Isnt it proven? Seeing that youre still alive.


    Heron Verratoux kept thinking the chat was very annoying throughout the conversation.


    I told Father at the time that Ill protect Maple Vige, a granary, from the wild boars.


    You have fulfilled that promise very well.


    Though I did it in a very unusual way, why didnt Father ask me anything?


    The hoard was driven away, but she did it in a different way than Heron Verratoux. More precisely, she had chosen symbiosis instead. The reason why the wild boars were forced toe out was that there was nothing to eat in the hills.


    And that was the part Vi had taken advantage of.


    I created a hybrid of red-mouth worms and tooth moles in a special environment, which fertilized the soil of the hills.


    Heron Verratoux knew all about it, though he didnt disclose it publicly.


    As the soil bes fertile, the boars are now rich in food. Thus, they no longer had toe down to the vige.


    Back then, many people were worried. As the number of wild boars increased, wouldnt they invade the vige again? Even then, sometimes, wild boars that had mutated into demon beasts appeared, and the anxiety reached its peak.


    Since then, the ecosystem has been bnced as the snow leopard, an intermediate predator of the Kant Mountains, migrated its habitat.


    Do you want to celebrate your achievements?


    No.


    Vi squatted down, then she saw a flower in full bloom.


    At first nce, the flower was so simr to the rose of Sharon and covered the garden in its mysterious hue that isbined with pink and purple. Bees were flying through the yellow flower liquor. The petals and green stems swaying in the wind were like a gentle wave.


    [tl/n: The mugunghwa, or the rose of Sharon, its the national flower of South Korea. Meaning eternal blossom that never fades, it has been an important symbol of Korean culture for centuries.]


    Pretty


    It was very different from the description in the novel. The novel didnt do justice to the real scenery.


    Vis hair fluttered freely in the wind. Heron Verratoux gazed at the girl in front of him. It was like a scene in a frame portrayed peacefully.


    She then opened her mouth, gazing at the flower garden with warm eyes, which was very different from the usual.


    In fact, what Ive done is great. I heard that some schrs are looking for the origin of tooth worms with their eyes burning in admiration. It was a coincidence, but anyway, I left a mark in biosynthesis magic engineering.


    Heron frowned. Youre taking too long.


    But, why didnt Father make it public?


    I think it is an opportunity to promote my achievements as a Verratoux.


    She was able to read Herons mind.


    Vi is going to be the Dark Verratoux.


    The Verratoux Family was divided into two main strength pirs.


    The Dark Verratoux was in charge of the military force. Inparison, White Verratoux was in charge of resourcefulness. What Vi aplished three years ago was closer to White Verratoux than Dark Verratoux.


    Using life-mado engineering, chimeras were created, and natural ecosystems were restored through them. So, instead of exterminating wild boars, she found a harmonic result in a better way.


    However, Heron did not borate on that fact.


    Father wants me to be the Dark Verratoux, right?


    Do you remember why I adopted you?


    Yes, its because of my talent.


    Talent for murder. Because of that, she was adopted and became Vi Verratoux.


    She smiled lightly.


    Though, Dad


    Vis tone was always strange. One minute she would call him father with courtesy, but at some point, she had called him dad. Heron was unfamiliar with the title Dad although her tone was so natural and didnte across as ufortable.


    No. Rather, the dad came out as a good thing. It felt essentially different from the other children.


    You recognized my talent.


    I did.


    However, what if I am more talented as a White Verratoux than the one you thought?


    Vi, your Dark Verratoux talent isparable to Medea.


    Heron said it all honestly.


    When I brought you, you were the nourishment of my own children. I hoped they would be stimted by you and your extraordinary talent.


    I knew that, but its shocking to hear it in person.


    To be honest, it wasnt. She knew it from the beginning. It was a shock to possess someone elses body, not to be adopted by such a father.


    Thats why I want you to grow up to be a Dark Verratoux.


    Even if my talent as a White Verratoux is much greater?


    Youve done a great job as a ck Verratoux since the first day of adoption.


    Her encounter with Xenon along with Vixen. To her rtionship with Hixen and Tundra until her weing dinner.


    What if I want to go against Fathers will and set my course in White Verratoux?


    White Verratoux was responsible for the Verratoux Familys resourcefulness.


    Estate affairs along with strategies. For example, they were in charge of the department division rted to money management.


    If Dark Verratoux takes care of all external affairs, White Verratoux takes care of all internal affairs.


    At first nce, both seemed essential, but in reality, they werent.


    White Verratoux is a difficult direct-line assignment. Im sure you know that, arent you?


    Verratoux is an iron-blooded Duchy, a family whose force is more important than resourcefulness. Its no exaggeration to say that few volunteers be White Verratoux.


    When one was defeated in the session race or judged that their strength was insufficient. At that time, they epted the position of White Verratoux.


    Although they have real power within the family, they were unfortunate supporting actors who spend their whole lives subject to the ignorance and disdain of the Dark Verratoux. Instead, they were given preferential treatment that wasnt really preferential treatment.


    They can avoid a ughter race with their siblings.


    Dark Verratoux faces a bloody heir rivalry between their siblings. A White Verratoux needs no suchpetition. It meant that even though they would be ignored by their siblings, they would not be put to death.


    Its better to be despised than to die like a dog!


    Vi continued, I think I have fully proved my talent and qualities as a Dark Verratoux.


    Heron Verratoux could not deny it. The memories of the wee dinner were still entrenched in his mind.


    So I dont think Im running away from the session race?


    That was the opposite response of Vi in the original story. There, Vi, in the original work, clearly promises to grow as a Dark Verratoux.


    A good general can decapitate several enemy captains.


    However, an outstanding strategist as General, who takes control of military discipline, manages troops, and organizes military operations, can bring down the King and the entire enemy army.


    If my hands and feet can kill a hundred, my head and mouth can kill ten thousand.


    Though the process waspletely different, nevertheless, the conclusion was still the same.


    [My father is the sinister Duke, so Ill be even greater.]


    My father is the sinister Duke, so Ill be even greater.


    * * * *


    Heron returned to his study room and meditated for a long time.


    I can kill ten thousand people, but I will save another ten thousand of my people.


    Vi, who was talking to him, was holding the flower in one of her hands. It felt like a small treasure ind floating alone amid the green waves.


    White Verratoux, huh


    In history, few volunteered for White Verratoux as soon as they turned ten years old. One of them was Hera, and the other was Vi.


    He expected that much from Hera, but he didnt even know that Vi would do this herself.


    Making up his mind, he called Xenon.


    Xenon, three years ago You know Vi got two hundred million dalias, right?


    Yes, of course. Ive already made a detailed report. Would you like it?


    At that time, Heron deliberately did not ask to receive the report.


    After turning ten, it was to make a proper evaluation. It also meant that he would not look at the process, but rather focus on the results.


    Bring it.


    Xenon reported as if he had prepared it in advance. Heron, who had been reading the data for a long time, groaned unknowingly.


    For the past three years: How Vi used the two hundred million dalias. What happened as a result All the details about her were written down.


    Xenon grinned.


    Its not because shes the Princess I serve, but shes amazing, isnt she?


    Bring Vi here.


    Yes.


    As he went to fetch Vi from her room, Xenon noticed that Vis hands were very dirty. He didnt know what she did, though there was a lot of dirt on her hands.


    Would you like me to wipe them?


    No, its okay.


    Vi, escorted by Xenon, headed to the Dukes office together.


    Did you report about me to Father?


    Yes, the Duke asked about it first.


    I see.


    The time hase. She had decided to tell him exactly what and how she had done over the past three years. Then, Duke Heron would never object to her being a White Verratoux. The cause, the benefit, she brought it all.


    Eventually, they arrived at the Dukes office. Xenon opened the door, and Vi walked slowly to the Dukes desk.


    The Duke spoke to Vi without even looking up from the papers.


    Behind your back, what are you hiding?


    The Dukes mood rapidly deteriorated. There was no way that she had memorized it, and even if she did, to hide it openly like that was disqualification as a Verratoux.


    As she hesitated for a moment, Duke Herons eyes became sharp.


    What are you hiding?


    The air around them seemed to turn into needles. Instead of air, it felt like a needle was poking into her skin.


    This.


    She brought out a wreath she was hiding behind her back. It was a wreath made of flowers.


    I made it because I thought Dad would like it.


    It was the sort of gift that the Duke had never received in his life. So, obviously, he didnt expect to receive something like that from his adopted daughter.


    I thought it would look good on you.


    After Vi finished her words, the air around him suddenly shifted and the invisible needles pointed at her disappeared.


    Did I make a mistake?


    The Duke only gazed at Vi for a long time.

 Chapter 37

    Its a mistake. I cant believe its an actual gift.


    This kind of thing?


    What do you mean you cant believe its an actual gift? Waaahh, look at this father of mine while talking. I cant take this. It looks like Im going to have to scold him with a piece of a wreath.


    Vi strolled towards Heron with the wreath. She didnt move stealthily as if she was going to spray water on him nor did she move hesitantly, rather, she just walked normally.


    The daughter walking towards her father didnt look like the sinister Dukes Princess.


    I worked hard doing it while thinking about you, Father.


    She then put out her hands and showed them. Standing before Heron, she showed her muddy hands. She was much smaller than Heron, who was in the chair.


    Vi lifted her tiptoes and ced the wreath on Herons head.


    Sheughed and pped her hands.


    You look so good.


    Of course, hes my favorite character. I cant believe he looks that good with a flower crown. You look like you came out of a romance manga, Dad!


    Heron Verratoux and a crown made of flowers. These two things were an incongruousbination that actually suited each other.


    Heron didnt say anything.


    Im in a bad mood.


    No. It wasnt like he felt that way rather


    I think I should be in a bad mood.


    No


    Do I have to be in a bad mood?


    Heron Verratoux was a little confused by this sort of child he had never experienced before. Eventually, he opened his mouth with a serious look on his face.


    A man doesnt do fancy things like this.


    Oh my.


    Were talking about fantasy worldly stuff here, my oh-so-favorite character.


    You look too good for that.


    Really pretty.


    A normaldy in a typical noble family wouldnt express themselves directly like that. They especially dont say that to men. Because they think its vulgar.


    Then, Viughed.


    It was worthy.


    He looked at his daughters hands covered in dirt. Seeing her like that, he felt a lump in his chest. Heron raised his hand silently and touched the crown.


    You sureugh a lot.


    At that moment, Vi shot him a bloodthirsty re.


    It had been three years since she possessed Vis body.


    Vi was a dream-like character, a promising child born to be a murderer. Thanks to this genius body, this much is possible for me


    She opened her mouth with a smirk.


    You know how I usually look.


    She didnt look like that often. After the wee dinner, Vi was nicknamed the Iron-Blood Princess. Rumor said that even if she was Verratouxs adoptive daughter, she acted more like Verratoux more than anyone else, and she yed her role vehemently.


    Heron was well aware of that fact, too. So, he didnt deny it.


    She calmed her expression once again.


    It was this very hand that held out a single egg tart three years ago. Now, sheughed again, reaching out her muddy hand.


    I am just like this in front of you, Dad!


    Vi smiled brightly like the sun.


    Only in front of my dad. Cant I? I wont forget that Im Verratoux. But, in front of Dad, I can act like a daughter!


    In her third year of possessing this body, Vi had perfectly adapted to this fantasy world.


    * * * *


    Carlton was the butler of Duke Verratoux.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Heron Verratoux absolutely trusted him, and except for the Duchess, he was now the second-inmand of the Duchy.


    Hence, he had quite a privilege. Carlton could enter the Dukes main Office without knocking if he delivered information that was extremely valuable or urgent.


    This method was the product of war, because knocking was like a luxury on the battlefield, even for a second. And that tradition has continued through and through.


    Creak.


    The door of the Main Office opened. Carlton was breathing heavily.


    Gasp Gasp


    Carltons gaze was fixed on something.


    Duke?


    The Duke didnt reply, as if nothing was out of the ordinary.


    As if it was nothing, Heron ced his hand on his head with a very calm expression and rxed manner. His head was covered with a flower crown, a wreath made of rugosa roses.


    He slowly removed the wreath and ced it on the desk with careful hands, in case it may be ruined.


    Whats going on?


    Carlton had to doubt his eyes.


    Was the Duke wearing a flower crown?


    If anyone else had seen it, Duke Verratouxs prestige would have been damaged. There was a flower crown upon the very head of the famous sinister Duke.


    A wreath! On the head of the man called the punishment of heavens!


    In addition, is he even flustered right now?


    Carlton, who had been serving the Duke for a long time, could feel it. On the surface, it seemed like nothing, but the Duke was embarrassed.


    He couldnt believe it and didnt want to believe it. It felt like Carltons world was slowly copsing.


    Is it a report urgent enough that needs an immediate response?


    Its not.


    It was also rted to Vis report.


    It is also rted to Princess Vi. Shall we see it right away?


    Heron asked about Vi.


    She said she wanted to be a White Verratoux. At this point, I can guess what you have to report so urgently, Carlton.


    He then continued,


    And, three years ago, I think it would be rted to the whereabouts of the two hundred million Dalias?


    After finishing his words, he turned to the butler. Meanwhile, Carlton, who had earlier doubted his eyes, now had to doubt his ears.


    White Verratoux?


    Vi Verratoux, the iron-blooded Princess? That Verratoux, who was even more Verratoux than anyone else, wants to be a White Verratoux?


    Carlton, thats not like you.


    I-Im sorry.


    He hurriedly answered with a slight bow.


    Thats right. Its rted to the two hundred million Dalias.


    Then, Vi, why dont you tell me first?


    Vi nodded her head.


    Three years ago.


    Vi said to Hera,


    I have two hundred million Dalias. Two hundred million Dalias in cash. You can borrow a hundred million Dalias from the Imperial Bank with my cash as coteral.


    And, of course, she did just that. Vi borrowed another hundred million Dalias as coteral, and she handed it to Hera. Since what she asked for was one hundred million Dalias only.


    The remaining two hundred million Dalias will be used to buynd in the Shaikh wastnd.


    The Shaikh wastnd.


    It was a forest between Winter Castle and the southern metropolitan city of Garnia. Because it was abandonednd, it was not worth using at all.


    Thend, collectively called the Shaikh wastnd, was barren and unsuitable for farming. Besides, sometimes leopards roamed there, hence it was of no utility value.


    Yes, deacons in the Treasury department even throw up.


    Vi turned to Carlton.


    So, whats the market price now?


    Now, the officialnd price in the Empire has risen more than seven times, and market prices have risen more than ten times.


    Simply put, two hundred million Dalias have be two billion Dalias.


    But, no one has given up thend, so the value is still soaring. However most of the parcels are owned by Princess Vi.


    Hearing his words, she nodded her head and said.


    Did I finally prove my qualification as a White Verratoux?


    Why did you buy thend there?


    Because I saw it all in the novel.


    Vi swallowed her smile.


    The Emperors of the Empire have deliberately isted the Winter Castle.


    It was a deliberate and political decision.


    Making Winter Castle and continentalmunication too smooth creates two risks. In addition, it was also contributing to help assist the Winter Solstice Castle copse.


    Since it was easy for the creatures to invade the continent from the snowy ce.


    Or when Verratoux of Winter Solstice Castle decided to rebel. The Verratoux were dangerous people.


    So, instead of giving Verratoux the honor of always being the strongest shield of the Empire.


    Winter Castle had always been left in a barren and dangerous ce.


    Winter Solstice castle has always been lonely. I understand. Its a political decision. The more isted and lonely they make the Winter Castle, the more courageous the warriors of the winter castle, including Verratoux, be.


    People in the Winter Castle were born different. They protect mankind from the snow.


    Therefore, people from Winter Castle lived with their own pride. With that sense of duty of bing stronger warriors. Therefore, they didnt aim their swords at the empire.


    Since birth, their enemies had been the monsters from the snowy ce.


    We are beneficial to the Empire. We keep the people out of harms way and prevent those from plotting treason.


    What does it have to do with the two hundred million Dalias?


    She then turned to Carlton.


    Can I have some paper and a pen, please?


    At her request, he gave her a paper and pen, and she drew a rough map.


    so, if you draw a vertical axis between the stronghold cities and the Winter Solstice Castle, this is the perfect ce.


    There were several stronghold cities scattered around the vertical axis.


    In the end, connectivity with cities is important to develop cities and roads. When cities are connected, the synergy explodes.


    Hence, I bought a lot ofnd in the Shaikh wastnd. It was very cheap because it was abandonednd. And as you can see, this is what happened.


    She turned her eyes to Carlton. He coughed awkwardly and continued his report.


    Just before, the Empire officially announced it. It announced that it would build a huge trade road from the continents central city of Monarch to the Winter Solstice castle.


    Vi continued talking.


    Three years ago, an outstanding secretary of state of the Empire began to rule, right?


    He was a great person who sought the well-being of the Empire and the well-being of the people, rather than political reasons. His name is Sellina.


    At the young age of thirty-seven, he became the Minister of Finance and took charge of one of the pirs of the Empire.


    Considering his actions, he always did it for the people. Even in the slums, you can hear songs about him.


    I expected that one day that person would persuade the Emperor to make a way for the Winter Castle and the Empire. Thats the way for the Empire.


    Is that the only reason?


    No, it should be in the report given by Xenon. The Empires growth rate was negative, and intion was seen in the forecast. Theres a lot of money in the market, but the direction of the money hasnt been decided. The value of the currency continues to fall


    As a result,


    It was decided that the Empire would try to boost the economy through massive civil engineering work.


    Vi smiled brightly and concluded her words, I thought that would be about three years from now.


    Of course, thats all that I saw in the novel. Exactly today. The day of the official announcement in the Empire.


    Thats why at this point, I said Id be a White Verratoux. What do you think?


    Heron and Carlton shut their mouths at the same time.


    She was a ten-fold medium because she was a good talker and a whopping 1,000% in terms of yield. In particr, Carlton, the butler, was in utter shock and couldnt say anything.


    She made two hundred million Dalias into two billion Dalias


    And, its still rising.


    Leaving Carlton alone in shock, Vi continued.


    Still, I wont do it all for the sake of the Empire like Sellina.


    Sellina was a warm person, but not everyone could do that for the sake of the entire Empire.


    I mean, it can be done in a somewhat coercive and fast way.


    This wasnt a democratic society. It was a world where the Emperor and Kings power soared to the sky.


    So, if the powerless held thend, they might have been evacuated. It may have been removed without a single mouse or a birds knowledge.


    Viughed again. Her gaze towards her father was filled with trust.


    Whaa At times like this, its reliable, my dad is Duke Heron.


    But, Im your daughter.


    The pinnacle of Verratoux. He was Heron Verratoux, the owner of the Winter Castle and Shield of the North. Therefore, thend purchased by his daughter couldnt be recklessly taken away. They couldnt assassinate his daughter.


    Even the Emperor of the Empire cannot take it away. My father is Heron Verratoux.


    She held her skirt and bowed down.


    Im d Im your daughter.


    Hidden under his desk, Herons fingertips shivered subtly.

 Chapter 38

    Duke Herony on the bed.


    The blue moonlight streamed in through therge window.


    He turned his body to the side and his desk caught his eye. There was a small picture frame on the desk. There was a figure of Rael that was photographed through a magic camera.


    The Duke pondered on his memories with Rael.


    Im d Im your wife. Only I can own you.


    The Duke looked at Raels picture without hesitation. The image of Vi did not disappear from his mind.


    That child


    He felt it from a long time ago. She resembled Rael in some way. He even felt this way.


    Dont be lonely anymore, is she the child Rael sent to me?


    I cant.


    There was no connection between Rael and Vi. He just adopted Vi as a hand to use and throw away.


    But, there were some strange things.


    Why are nostalgic feelings dripping from the potion?


    How did she read the feelings he missed from the potion? How could a child who did not know Rael find out about such things by just looking at the potions?


    Longing for someone. Love greater than death. and earnest desire. I see it.


    At this point, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Rael appeared in Vis dream and taught her everything.


    Rael


    Tears welled up in the Dukes eyes. He prayed tens of thousands of times for her to be by his side, but God didnt hear him.


    The Duke eventually got up from his seat.


    He opened the door to the secret safe. There was a flower ring preserved by the finest preservation magic.


    Rael. You used to give me a sweet briar.


    In a secret space that no one knew about, Rael had weaved a flower ring for the Duke.


    Each time the Duke would blush his face.


    Men dont do this.


    Its not man, its my husband who does this.


    Raels smile that day was so pretty.


    Its because he was happy that Rael was happy. So, in front of Rael, he always wore the flower ring. Every time.


    Rael liked to sp his hands.


    It fits you very well. Its pretty.


    It was a secret that only Heron and Rael knew, which no one in the Duchy family knew. But, if he looks at what Vi is doing, she looks just like Rael.


    It suits you too well for that.


    Dad is very handsome.


    Ignorant worship.


    His reason continued to refuse. However, emotions kept making him think differently.


    Vi felt like a child Rael had sent for him.


    Useless thoughts


    Heron put the sweet briar flower in the secret safe, and once again at Rael.


    As he gazed at the picture. Somehow today


    It felt like Rael was smiling.


    I miss you.


    Does Rael miss him, too?


    Does she want to see the bold adopted daughter?


    The Duke himself did not know.


    Hera smashed the strawberries with a fork, kuak!


    She hit it so hard, the juice burst all around.


    Pang!


    Are you crazy?


    Yes, crazy.


    Why are you volunteering for a white Veratoux?


    I said I did it before. Is your head bad?


    It was true.


    A year ago, Vi had spoken to Hera in advance. That shed be a white Veratoux. Naturally, Hera did not take her words seriously.


    I thought it was meant to mock the white Veratoux.


    Older sister is a white Veratoux.


    .


    Sister is my people. So, why am I making fun of the white Veratoux?


    She stared into Vis vivid eyes. Hera looked at those vivid eyes and took a deep breath, tak, she felt choked.


    Sometimes, I get confused.


    What?


    You have such vivid eyes in front of me.


    Its not just in front of sister.


    Then?


    I do it in front of both sister and father.


    Only two in the world.


    Hera felt very good about it, but she spoke bluntly.


    Anyway, youre the iron-blooded Veratoux. The adopted daughter who is more Veratoux than anyone else. The youngest Veratoux who dered war on the Veratoux during the wee dinner.


    Vi at the wee dinner still remains as a Duchys legend.


    It would probably be recordedrgely in the history books of Veratoux. As such, the appearance of Vi Veratoux gave a great shock to the Duchy.


    Yeah, it was.


    But why? Why the white Veratoux?


    Hera was so frustrated that she thought she was going to die. Never in history has the white Veratoux seized power. No matter how good you are.


    Hera knew exactly the limits of the white Veratoux.


    Sister. Do you believe in me?


    Until now, I believed!


    Vi that Hera saw was an outstanding resourceful person. She solved the herd of wild boars that gued Maple Vige in a harmonious way, and she bought a lot ofnd, and drew a huge investment profit.


    I heard you recently subjugated a group of bandits.


    Yes, what. Did you?


    The exact inside story was a little different.


    She went with Hickson, who is now aplete human, and Tundra, the male lead inside the novel.


    Tundra, which has made remarkable progress, alone killed seven bandits, and Hickson killed three.


    Vi simply just watched.


    The head of that bandit was an Imperial Knight, wasnt it?


    Its not a regr knight, I think it was an apprentice.


    Anyway! Do you think its easy to subdue a band of bandits with more than ten people?


    Why does a younger brother with such abilities take the course with a white Veratoux instead of a ck one!


    Why did you rot that great talent?


    Calm down, sister.


    Do I really look like I can calm down?


    Anyway, Ive decided to be a white Veratoux.


    Her goal is not to be a family head, but to live a long and happy life. For that, the white Veratoux would be perfect.


    Theres nothing to do, sister.


    I dont understand your decision.


    You didnt understand me even three years ago.


    Even three years ago, Hera had criticized Vi. Why are you buying that uselessnd? What kind of wind was blowing?


    Three yearster, what happened?


    I was lucky.


    Sister is a businessman. Do you really think youre lucky?


    Vis eyes narrowed. Now, the murderous energy is somehow controble.


    The first contribution that made the iron-blooded Princess. The murderous energy spread out to the surroundings.


    In fact, Vi was only able to reach this far, but anyway, the concentration of the murderous energy was deep.


    If you really think that way, I might be disappointed with you.


    .


    Hera bit her mouth for a moment.


    In fact, Hera knows. It wasnt just luck. It was a gambled investment made with thorough calctions.


    Vi smiled again.


    Its not that I dont understand how upset sister is. You like me, and I like sister, too. I know how much you care for me.


    Its okay. I dont need the clumsy sweet words.


    Isnt it clumsily sweet?


    Vi bowed her back slightly in front of Hera.


    She made eye contact with Hera, who sat in the wheelchair.


    She put her hand on Heras hand.


    A person with great resourcefulness like my sister. I hate being ridiculed and subtly ignored for being a white Veratoux.


    .


    Hera met Vis eyes. What, what do you mean?


    I dont want a good Veratoux, like sister, to ignore me because of the physical difort. In fact, there would be no ck Veratoux without the white Veratoux. I cant stand the sight of it.


    So, you also applied for the white Veratoux?


    Not necessarily, but I wont say that there is no reason.


    .


    Hera took a deep breath.


    Its so absurd and ridiculous.


    On top of Vis hand ced on her right hand, she put her left hand.


    I dont feel bad.


    No Veratoux had ever said this to Hera. Only Vi said this. Because of that, Hera was truly amazed.


    Veratoux knows how to wear a thousand masks.


    That was the evaluation Xenon made, and Hera also thinks so. Thats because the way Vi treats other people ispletely different.


    In fact, even now, three yearster.


    She doesnt know the sincerity of Vi Veratoux.


    Whether its sincerity or a mask.


    Hera made a verymon-sense judgment. In fact, she decided that it was more likely to be a mask.


    I like what you say, said Hera.


    Your father must have thought of you as the ck Veratoux.


    I guess so.


    Heras eyes became serious as she caught her breath. You know that I couldnt have allowed it without thinking, right?


    I know.


    Vi stood up.


    Perhaps you will give me a hellish test.


    ***


    For the past three years, Tundra learned swordsmanship under Hickson.


    Hickson was a swordsman who wielded undefeated swordsmanship based on his mighty power.


    Tundra also learned heavy swordsmanship based on strong power under the influence of Hickson. He used a great sword that reached a whopping two meters in length, and was difficult to find an opponent among its peers.


    He always tried.


    In order not to be a shy dog next to Vi Veratoux.


    He has already read the document more than thirty times. Tundra captured the great sword in the subspace and knocked.


    Master, have you called?


    Tundra strode forward to Vi.


    Then, he knelt down on one knee and bowed down.


    Ill be busy in the future. Did you hear that?


    I heard that you applied for White Veratoux.


    ck Veratoux.


    White Veratoux.


    Anyway, it didnt matter.


    Whatever she chose, Vi was his benefactor, and she was the one to reach out in the most difficult times.


    What do you think will happen in the future?


    I think the Duke will test you.


    Not just a test, but a bullying-level task. In fact, the Duke wants a ck Veratoux instead of a white Veratoux.


    Even if I die, I wont be a ck Veratoux!


    She doesnt want to be the number one, and she doesnt want to be a real, ten-year-old princess. Vi thought this was the safest route.


    Tundra, who was on his knee, said,


    Master.


    Why?


    Can I raise my head?


    No.


    Vi did not make eye contact with Tundra for more than five seconds in three years because the Vi in her body could pop out again.


    She didnt want to lose her body.


    Yes.


    Ill stroke your hair instead.


    Instead of making eye contact with him, she stroked his hair. From Tundras point of view, she was unintentionally ying hard to get.


    Stroke, stroke.


    Tundra shrugged his shoulders slightly. His face turned a little red.


    Its good.


    He liked this hand.


    He subjugated the bandits for this touch, to keep the masters hands from getting blood


    In Tundras chest, a warm heart rose. Is this the way a puppy feels when he epts his owners touch?


    Another desire arose.


    I want to see her eyes


    He didnt want much. He just wanted to see her eyes.


    Always, he spied on Vis face only from a distance.


    She still doesnt allow it, but


    He hadnt seen her properly in three years. Tundra just stared at her from a distance. Unfortunately, the owner never gave a proper nce.


    That was a little sad.


    But, I wont be greedy.


    Someday.


    When the timees, shell look at him with those eyes.


    After enoughmunication, you can confidently ask for it.


    After he read the half-and-half document, he wasnt in a rush. If enough sympathy and trust are established, they will be able to behave like others.


    However, the time just hasnte yet.


    Tundra left Vis room.


    Suddenly he ran into someone in the hallway.


    Third Prince, Kundo?


    Tundra knew the face of a man.


    What is he doing here?


    His body smelled of blood.


    Kundos eyes were somehow strange and ominous.

 Chapter 39

    Tundra bowed his head slightly toward the Third Prince.


    The Third Prince spends most of his time outside the winter castle, carrying out his full-fledged missions.


    It is difficult to see within the Duchys family.


    I feel an ominous energy.


    He didnt seem to havee here with good motives. It looked like a hyena looking for its prey.


    Thud. Thud.


    The distance between the two grew closer.


    Oh, youre Vis toy? No, the mongrel dog?


    .


    Dogs usually bow deeply when they see their owners, dont they?


    Tundra was not pushed by the momentum of the Third Prince, Kundo. His eyes were different from those of Vis.


    My master is Princess Vi. Prince.


    Doing the minimal greeting, Tundra raised his head and looked at the third Lord. The Third Prince was already known to have surpassed that of the Imperial Knights.


    So, you cant bow down to me?


    Pft. He burst outughing


    Owner and dog, theyre funny ones.


    What are you doing here?


    Am I obligated to report it to you?


    No, but its surprising. Isnt this the first time the Third Prince has visited this ce? Besides, you smell like blood.


    Therefore?


    I know its not polite to meet people with the smell of blood on them. Am I wrong?


    Clearly, Kundos body smelled of thick blood. He doesnt know for sure, but it seems like he came back after killing a lot of people or monsters. And, if he looked closely, he could see there was red blood on the end of his sleeve.


    Kundo smiled lightly and said, Dont get in the way, mongrel dog.


    .


    Know your ce.


    .


    Where do you talk about human etiquette as a dog?


    Kundo lightly touched Tundras shoulder.


    It looked like he was dusting it off.


    A dog just barks when it sees its owner, wags its tail and barks.


    Power entered Tundras eyes. Still, he couldnt make a fuss here.


    The master is over the room.


    He couldnt get a kick out of where the master was. Hounds only bite their prey when ordered.


    Hey, Tundra.


    Yes. Third Prince.


    Kundo chuckled as he spoke the next word.


    Bark.


    .


    Tundra looked at Kundo silently.


    He wasnt really angry. Tundras dream was to be a dog, and it wasnt ufortable to call himself a dog.


    Do it, you bastard.


    .


    Tundra didnt say it, which was against Kundos heart.


    Even his eyes that were still alive are annoying.


    Woof. Woof. Try barking.


    Again, you are the Third Prince of Veratoux, but you are not my master.


    Thats right. Well learned. Thats a good dog.


    Kundo chuckled once more.


    Spit!


    He spat at Tundras face. At that, he did not avoid it. Tundra just stood there like a wooden stone.


    Im sorry. I coughed without realizing it. Now, wipe it with this.


    Kundo held out his handkerchief.


    It was a handkerchief stained with bluish poison.


    Just then.


    Vis room door was opened. Thats about it. Brother.


    The Iron-Blood Princess Vi opened the door herself and came out.


    Vi, who was about to rest in her room, was slightly startled.


    It was the voice of the Third Prince, Kundo. It was as if he was arguing loudly, to make everyone listen.


    He hase.


    Third Prince, Kundo.


    She remembered various settings of Kundo. Neen years old. Kundo was a sessor candidate with a great sense of inferiority to the First Princess, and he was learning swordsmanship simr to that of Tundra.


    He was a swordsman who mainly mastered Verratoux First Swordsmanship in the novel setting.


    He also had so much power that he couldnt find an opponent at his age. Kundo was described as sultry and dangerous.


    The other thing is


    He was a man with hateful contempt for the white Veratoux. This was because he firmly believed that Veratouxs strength came only from strong force.


    Kundo turned his head to look at Vi.


    Thats enough, isnt it? Are you giving orders?


    Its not an order, its a request.


    Request?


    At the polite words, Kundos eyes drew a half-moon. He seemed to like the answer.


    Yes.


    If its a request, should I do it more politely? What would you like me to do?


    I wish you would stop making the butler and maids flustered and carefully get out of my room.


    In an instant, Kundos body flinched.


    Well, the butler isnt here.


    Kundo turned his headone hundred and eighty degrees turn in an abnormal way. He stared behind his back.


    And, at the end of the hallway, a maid was standing there.


    The maid is over there. The maid was flustered to see you.


    He smirked.


    Ill just get rid of the maid, right? Then, theres no one to see.


    Murderous energy gushed out of Kundos body.


    Vis gaze reached Tundra. Saliva was dripping down Tundras cheeks.


    The moment she saw it, Vi almost lost her mind.


    This son of a


    He spat on that face. The Third Prince is garbage.


    Come here.


    Vi beckoned to him.


    Tundra with all his senses turned towards her, ran towards Vi. As she made eye contact with Tundra. He flinched.


    He was spat on, he was insulted


    Ah


    That sort of thing didnt matter.


    Just making eye contact with her was nice. If he had a tail, it would have swayed softly.


    These are the eyes of the master.


    In thevender eyes, Tundras own face was reflected.


    Meanwhile, Vi felt dizzy.


    Im dizzy.


    Meanwhile, Kundo strode towards the maid. The maid seemed very frightened of him. Her legs were trembling, and cold sweat was dripping down.


    A,ah Ah sa, save!


    Without realizing it, a groan leaked out. Her head turned white.


    White breath leaked from Vis mouth.


    Youre like garbage tainted with an inferiorityplex.


    Hearing that, Kundos body twitched. He looked back.


    Vis eyes were dyed red.


    Yes, this is it.


    This is it


    This was what Kundo had wanted from Vi. Meanwhile, the maid ran away, but he didnt care. He wanted to see this.


    Not the white Veratoux.


    The appearance of a ck Veratoux


    Beautiful.


    That murderous energy. A very special star recorded only in historical books. A human born with murderous energy.


    Kundo turned around, keeping his gaze on her.


    Vis body was gone.


    Kundo hurriedly swung his sword.


    Oh. Thats fast.


    Vis dagger touched Kundos greatsword. At that moment. her body moved as if it were gliding.


    Kundo read the movement.


    Its elegant.


    It was elegant and fast.


    Didnt they say she was ten years old?


    Ten years old.


    But, her movements were fast.


    Our great sister Medea wouldnt have been like this when she was ten years old.


    At that time. Kundo took a step back and swung his sword wide.


    Veratoux First Swordsmanship Chapter One. The Five-Pointed Stars.


    As if a gray energy was leaking from Kundos greatsword, and then a pentagon was created and then disappeared.


    Vis body rolled away. She made flips in the air andnded in ce.


    Blood flowed from Vis mouth.


    A child who didnt learn Veratouxs swordsmanship at the age of ten achieved this much. Hoho, oh dear. I was defending myself. You did the attack, and you were injured because of it. You got it? I didnt use violence on purpose.


    .


    Well, anyway. It doesnt matter because there are no witnesses.


    There was a great physical shock.


    The shock made Vie to her senses.


    Will the real Vie out?


    After all, the purebloods of Verratoux were also beaten by monsters.


    The ten-year-old Vi could not defeat the neen-year-old Third Prince. He deliberately told her what technique he was using. He had enough room to tell her the swordsmanship form while moving his body. Anyway, Kundo seemed to be feeling better.


    I prepared a present tomemorate meeting my little sister.


    He opened the subspace, and he pulled out something.


    Drip, drip.


    Blood dripped.


    It was a cat bleeding profusely. It was barely holding its breath.


    Kundo pped the cat recklessly, tak!


    Throw.


    The cat touched Vis paw. It was wriggling in pain. It looked up at Vi with pathetic eyes, barely breathing.


    Vi was heartbroken.


    Its toote to heal


    She lifted the dagger she was holding in her hand.


    Rest in peace.


    Third year after possession, this could be done without difficulty. The cat, who was having a hard time even breathing, was sent to a ce where it no longer hurts.


    She shifted her gaze to Tundra.


    Tundras chest was going up and down.


    He was breathing heavily and seemed to be controlling his anger.


    Tundra. Its okay.


    There was one way to stabilize Tundra.


    Wait.


    Tundra was like a dog. Like a puppy waiting for its prey in front of it, his body stiffened.


    Angry.


    He didnt do anything even though he was by her side. He was so upset that he felt like crying. Even though Vi knew Tundras heart, she did not express it.


    She opened her mouth.


    Its a shame. brother.


    So, why did the great talented youngest choose the white Veratoux? In fact, wasnt that Veratoux a coward?


    Vi shook her head.


    Thats not what I meant.


    Vi wiped her lips, where the blood flowed


    She wiped and walked slowly. Then, stood right in front of Kundo and whispered softly.


    Its a pity for our first meeting. You piece of s***.


    At the same time, from the far end, someone appeared. They were emitting a strong vibe like a storm.


    Your greeting is very wrong.


    Vi chuckled.


    Do you think so, brother?


    She didnt survive three years for nothing.


    Now, the situation was reversed.

 Chapter 40

    Vi!


    The hallway rumbled.


    Thud! thud!


    Someone came running with a heavy footstepalmost the only person in the Duchy Castle who can wander around freely.


    It was Hickson, the Dukesrade and close friend.


    You bastard!


    Hickson was very angry.


    Sir Hickson, long time no see.


    Hey, whats wrong with this dumb beast!


    Hickson loves animals. It is known that he likes animals more than people.


    Do you want to die?


    Among them, he especially loved dogs and cats, and he was called Cat Mom because he always gave food to stray cats roaming the streets.


    Kundo looked at Hickson with a slightly puzzled expression.


    Sir Hickson?


    Follow me.


    No violence was allowed inside the Winter Castle. However, it was a different story when ites to the training.


    Why? Are you afraid?


    You are insulting Veratoux.


    Kundo nodded his head without much agitation.


    He knew Hickson was much stronger than him, but he couldnt refuse. If it was Veratoux, it should have been. Even if Hickson was stronger than himself, he couldnt avoid the oing fight.


    Lets go to the room.


    He arrived at the training room. Of course, Kundo was beaten by Hickson in the training room.


    A weapon is a waste for someone like you.


    He didnt use any weapon. He just hit with his bare fist.


    Kundos cheekbones copsed, and two of his fingers were fractured. He spread out on the floor and took a deep breath.


    On the other hand, Hickson seemed okay.


    This guy. Pick him up and take it.


    Kundos butler frowned slightly.


    Youll have to take responsibility for this.


    Huh! What responsibility?


    Hickson poked his nostrils with his index finger.


    What is the responsibility for being hit by me because he was weak?


    Prince Kundo is only neen years old now.


    Then?


    The potential for growth is endless.


    As time goes by, Kundo will get stronger, while Hickson will be weak. He pointed that out.


    I wish a guy like that grew up.


    I hope you will not regret today.


    Kundos butler carried Kundo on his back. If he was treated by the priest, he would be healed without any aftereffects, but what about his broken self-esteem?


    Kundos gaze turned to Vi.


    Coward.


    Vi shrugged her shoulders. Thanks for thepliments.


    White Veratoux uses resourcefulness.


    Its all right to draw power other than her own.


    If possible, it would have been better if it was expressed as mercenary art.


    Eventually, Kundo lost consciousness, and Hickson came closer.


    Are you okay, Vi?


    Im fine.


    I was shocked.


    What?


    Hickson raised his wrist. On his wrist was a magic-calling bracelet. It was a bracelet that formed a set with the bracelet on Vis wrist. It looked like an ordinary silver bracelet, though it was an artifact with warning magic.


    An artifact that beeps from the bracelet on Hicksons arm when Vi injects magic.


    You mean the call was too loud?


    The strength of the call varies ording to the concentration of the injected mana. Nheless, the calls strength exceeded its maximum volume and almost exploded.


    It almost broke the bracelet.


    Hmm. Is it because its old?


    Hickson smirked at Vi tilting her head.


    Its probably not because you dont really know.


    Actually, Vi really doesnt know. She knew that the purity and amount of magic she possessed far exceeded the universal level. So, the fact that she almost broke the bracelet, even though she didnt use much force.


    Anyway. Youre okay right?


    Im okay.


    Really?


    Yes. Tundra. Youe and bury this child well.


    Vi handed over the dead cat to Tundra.


    Yes.


    Tundra epted the cat. However, he was a little strange.


    His eyes were red.


    Whats wrong with you?


    Its nothing.


    Tundra took her cat and trudged away. An empty lot far away from the training ground. There he dug with his hands.


    Tears dripped down the back of Tundras hand.


    I didnt do anything


    If only he was really strong. If he had been strong enough that it wouldnt be a problem for him to say something like that.


    The master would not have had to suffer such humiliation.


    Cats have a special meaning. For some people in  Shadow of Veratoux , the cat means a devil or a fallen person.


    Throwing a dying cat


    It was also an act of ridicule and denunciation of an unclean person. It made him so angry and upset.


    If only I had been really strong.


    Drop, drop.


    Just then, it started to rain.


    The rain in the winter castle was cold.


    Tundra, who had buried the cat well, was in the rain for a long time.


    I have to be strong.


    He did not know exactly what the master meant. But, it was clear that the master had decided to be a white Veratoux. He himself had to be the one who supported her.


    Thats Im of no use.


    Three years ago. Vi held out her hand.


    Having lost his father and sister, he offered to stay by her side.


    I have to be strong for the princess.


    However, suddenly he couldnt feel the rain. Still, the ground around himDrop, drop!


    It was still raining


    Though it didnt rain on him.


    With that thought, Tundra turned his head and looked up. He saw an umbre. And, he saw Vis face


    I knew you were going to be like this.


    She seemed to know what Tundra was thinking and why he was down.


    Vi held out her hand.


    Get up.


    However


    Its an order.


    Tundra hesitated for a while, then grabbed Vis hand. Her hands were still small and warm.


    You did your job well.


    Saying so, Vi stroked Tundras hair.


    The one I called was Hickson, not you.


    No more rain fell on Tundras face. But, something like thick raindrops dripped down his chin.


    Ill get stronger.


    Tundra made a firmmitment. I will be strong enough that even trash like the third Lord wont dare look at me.


    .


    His eyes turned red.


    So, I will take away everything that insults the master. Surely.


    Water, whether it was tears or rain, was mixed and ran down Tundras face.


    Hickson sat cross-legged and rolled his eyes towards Vi.


    Monster like bitch.


    Why are you saying bitch to the Princess, no dignity.


    How did you know that the third Lord woulde?


    Is the third Confucius one who longs for me to be a ck Veratoux?


    So, she prepared ahead of time.


    Thats why she gave Hickson a magic bracelet.


    And, my father knows that, too, right?


    So you and Heron both predicted the situation?


    Hmm.


    Vi drank banana milk instead of ck tea. Maybe it was because she was ten years old, so she liked sweet milk more than tea.


    My father would have wanted to see my response.


    A response as a white Veratoux?


    Yes. I had to show mercenary skills, not force. So I called in uncle, and you got angry with the third Lord. There was a good cause, too.


    Is there a reason?


    He pissed off the cat mom.


    Vi shrugged her shoulders.


    Will your father not take any trouble at all?


    Why?


    Thats right. Her father is also a hedgehog butler.


    My father also likes animals.


    Huh? What?


    He hates people who persecute animals.


    Ive never heard it before.


    Of course, that would be the case. It was because it only exists as a setting in the book.


    Hickson trembled once more.


    Anyway. You were expecting the third Confucius toe, and you set the stage.


    Yes. Perhaps the report is already up right now?


    Vis prediction was correct.


    She expected the report itself to go up straight away. However, she did not know that he would be sharing this story with the First princess, Medea.


    The First Princess, Medea.


    The most likely sessor candidate as the next duke, she opened her mouth.


    It really happened just as father said.


    Yes.


    As the Duke said, the Third Prince returned with blood.


    Vi did not use her own power, but an external figure named Hickson to bring down the third Prince. It was an action unsuitable for a ck Veratoux, but it was an understandable action for a white Veratoux.


    I met Kundo.


    How is he?


    He is recovering through the priests recovery prayer, but I think it will take a few days.


    Right.


    There was silence for a moment.


    Heron and Medea were not friendly together.


    Medea opened her mouth again. But theres something strange about it.


    Strange?


    Sir Hickson said he only used his fists, but there was a scar on Kundos chest.


    Medea didnt describe it as a wound to the extent of a slight scratch.


    Probably the inside of the skin was cut first, and the skin split open during the battle with Sir Hickson.


    It is much more difficult to cut inside the skin than it is to cut the outside. It needs sharper energy, and must be able to handle magic to the utmost. It was a high-level sword that destroyed the body from the inside.


    There wasnt a sign of Sir Hickson.


    Then?


    I think it was probably Vi.


    I see.


    A faint smile appeared on Herons lips.


    Of course, Vi herself waspletely unaware of it.


    Father.


    .


    Ive often been told that Im the first on the continent, the first in history, the first in the world.


    Yes, it was.


    Herbat prowess isparable to that of the Duke of Heron as a child. Based on her overwhelming talent and steady hard work, Medea has risen to that level.


    She was also known by the nickname white wind.


    The wind refers to a cold wind blowing from the north.


    The white wind meant a huge snowstorm that blows once in ten thousand years, among other winds. ording to the Imperial Records, it was recorded that as many as a hundred thousand people died when the white wind blew.


    I couldnt even do that when I was ten.


    Her smile deepened.


    Its against someone stronger than her. Even Kundo has learned the Veratoux swordsmanship. I didnt know that she would inflict damage on Kundo. While proving her ability as a white Veratoux, shecks the qualities of a ck Veratoux. It must have been intentional to let you know that she wasnt.


    Are you a little interested?


    Yes.


    Medea asked.


    Is it okay if I meet the child?

 Chapter 41

    The First Princess of Veratoux.


    Medea Veratoux was the dukes trusted princess and was the most likely to be his sessor.


    At the age of ten, she became a ck Veratoux, she became an apprentice knight at the age of eleven, and at twelve, she qualified as a knight of the Veratoux. And, the same year, she was sent to the Imperial Knights to subdue the goblin horde alone, and was recognized as a ninth-ss regr knight.


    It was unusual.


    The Imperial Knights are divided by rank.


    After passing the ninth through first grades as an apprentice knight, you be a regr knight and start from ninth-grade again.


    People with outstanding qualities usually be ninth-grade knights around the age of twenty. Medea passed all the apprentice knight courses and immediately became a regr knight.


    Numerous newspapers at the time covered this fact.


    And, a year passed. All over the continent shook again. The newsletter scrambled to cover the incident as their new scoop.


    Due to that achievement, Medea became an 8th-ss knight at the age of thirteen. After a year she was promoted at super speed. This was also a first in history.


    Her genius didnt end there.


    The trolls were ssified as high-level monsters. A predator that cannot be dealt with by ordinary people who are not seventh-grade or higher knights or wizards.


    As she happened to pass by, Medea killed twelve of the trolls on the spot alone. By the time the reinforcements arrived, the situation had already ended.


    Hensor, a fourth-grade knight who led the reinforcements, recalled:


    When we arrived, everything was already over. Only the predatory species above the predatory species that live and breathe there. There was only Princess Medea.


    Eventually, Medea was recognized for her work, and at the age of sixteen, she became a sixth-grade knight.


    And, at the age of seventeen, she became a fifth-grade knight.


    She had it at the age of seventeen that the outstanding gifted people of ordinary knight families could only achieve when they were in their thirties.


    It was often said that from fifth-grade onwards, it is not an area of effort.


    It was believed that she could not rise above it without her outstanding talent and luck.


    At the age of eighteen, she became a fourth-grade knight. At the age of neen, she became a third-grade knight.


    When she turned twenty. A great event struck the continent.


    One hundred and twenty-two highly trained assassins from the western continent were found ughtered


    It was estimated that each one of them was equivalent to a second-grade knight.


    Among them, some were even skilled at the level of first-grade knights.


    It was said that the supervisor who was looking at the scene at the time was outraged. Coincidentally, the investigator was Hensor, who had gone out to support Medea a few years earlier.


    Hence, who was in fourth-grade at the time, was also promoted to first-grade knight in recognition of his genius.


    I was hit by one. And, Im helpless.


    One did not hide his skills.


    Veratouxs most destructive swordsmanship. Theres a trace of the 3rd swordsmanship.


    There are only two people who can handle the three swords so freely.


    The lord of the winter castle. And his shining first daughter, Princess Medea.


    It turns out that Medea was the one who killed one hundred and twenty-two people.


    She was awarded a star from Nk, who was praised as the Emperor of Swords.


    It was called a star, and was a special title that only first-ss knights could receive. There were only about five hundred first-ss knights on the entire continent, and among them, only about thirty knights received a star.


    She was the first person on the continent to reach this level at the age of only twenty. People admired this wonderful record and praised Medea as a white wind.


    That was already three years ago.


    She is now twenty-three years old.


    First ss knight.


    Among them, the first pdin Medea, who was given one star, knocked on the door.


    The kid that got the most attentiontely


    To see Veratouxs youngest child.


    Vi couldnt take her eyes off Medea.


    Fluffy ebony hair.


    Red eyes like jewels.


    This was how it was expressed in the novel.


    A strange rumor has spread to the western continent.


    A beautiful witch with ck hair and red eyes lives in the Central Continent.


    You should never make eye contact with red eyes. You will be terribly eaten.


    The reason these rumors spread to the western continent was because of Medea.


    She calls herself such a terrible witch Besides, she didnt leave out the modifier beautiful.


    Thats right.


    Looking at her red ruby-like eyes, she felt as if she was drowning in a deepke. As soon as she saw the First Princess, whom she dared to call herself an absolute woman, what she felt was a kind of awe.


    Sister


    That sister


    She likes it.


    The next Duke candidate must be like that.


    Sister.


    Im never going to do anything bad, so please let me go, sister. Please.


    Would you like a cup of tea with me?


    Sure.


    I thought youd say no.


    Why?


    I came here suddenly without a word.


    Oh. Its okay, youre the First Princess.


    It is all right for her sister.


    Thats just for visits I dont want.


    Did you want it?


    Yes.


    Why?


    I really wanted to experience the white wind.


    Medea grinned. The rumors must have been greatly exaggerated.


    No.


    It was never exaggerated.


    She is a genius who is born with the best talent and who fights for the best. She has always been and will always be.


    Medea said, Three years ago. I remember the wee dinner.


    It was fun.


    Really?


    Yes.


    Medea stared at Vi for a while.


    Just then, Xenon brought strawberry milk and ck tea. Vi drank strawberry milk and Medea drank ck tea.


    Sister has a business, so thats why you came looking for me?


    Yeah, I heard you hurt Kundo.


    For a moment, Vi was taken aback.


    Eh? I hurt him? When?


    There seems to be some misunderstanding.


    It wasnt me, but Sir Hickson. In the training ground.


    Yeah. Sure.


    Mediahs eyes narrowed.


    He had been badly wounded by Hickson. However, he clearly had injuries from Vi as well. She used a highly difficult technique to hit the inside of his body.


    Do you want to hide your power? in front of me?


    Hiding power is not bad.


    It is a kind of wisdom to hide your ws until youre strong enough.


    I understand your desire to hide your power.


    She pulled a sword from her seat.


    Sureung


    A clear sword was heard.


    The tip of her sword touched her throat, though Vi didnt respond.


    I couldnt even see it.


    She didnt even move that fast. It just seemed to move slowly and naturally.


    When Vi came to her senses as she saw a de in her throat. The de was so sharp that she could feel the anticipation.


    Just touching it will cut off my throat.


    She imagined her neck being cut off.


    Medeas anticipation was so sharp.


    Xenon opened his mouth.


    First Princess, this ce is inside the Dukes mansion.


    I know. But, I am a knight who has been given a star by Emperor Nk. I dont think you know what that means.


    King of swords.


    The star given by Nek, called the swordsman for short, had a great meaning. The proof that she could rule over allws other than the star of the Emperor.


    I became a one-star knight, and the emperorsws are higher than the dukesws. So it doesnt matter if I draw a sword from here.


    Then, Vi intervened.


    Really?


    What?


    Is the Emperorsw higher than that of the Duke really?


    Xenons body trembled.


    Princess?


    Princess Vis insight and agility are well known. However, now that statement was overly dangerous. Of course, the Emperors not here, but it was still a very dangerous statement.


    Vi. Youre a smart kid. You know what I mean, dont you?


    Of course. But, I dont think the winter lordsw is lower than the swordsw.


    Why?


    Medea found Vis words strange. On what grounds was this child saying something simr to that of treason? What logic would she use?


    Its Dad.


    What?


    I think my father is the strongest.


    It was clearly stated in the novel.


    The winter Lord Heron and the swordsman Nek had a close fight, but after fighting for seven days and nights, Heron eventually won.


    Though obviously, this was an informal duel.


    It would be true that thews of stronger people apply. At least here, in Veratoux.


    .


    Medea, who had gone through formal education and elite courses, was momentarily at a loss for words.


    There was no brilliant logic.


    This look was simr.


    My dad is the strongest!


    It was the appearance of a ten-year-old kid who imed that


    Medea had to clear her confused mind for a moment. She retrieved the sword from Vis neck. Naturally, her movements were alsopletely unreadable to Vis eyes.


    Are you serious?


    Yes. I mean. Does older sister have the same power as fathers special eyes?


    Medea is/was also the heir to Herons true eyes. She has eyes that can grasp the sincerity of a person.


    So, you must know that Im serious.


    She cant help but be serious. Because Vi already checked everything through the novel. It was certain and true that her favorite character, Heron, was stronger.


    Medea was a little embarrassed.


    Is this child, an iron-blooded princess?


    To be honest, she didnt look like an iron-blooded princess. She just looked like a child of her age.


    Okay. Lets say so.


    She had something to check.


    Hiding your power is a good choice, but it shouldnt have been revealed.


    .


    And, if it was found out, you shouldnt have lied to me.


    Actually, Medea was curious.


    She knew what kind of power is hidden in Vi.


    Although she had the optimal talent to be a ck Veratoux, she chooses/chose the white Veratoux, and she wanted to know why she dared to injure Kundos body with a high-level technique.


    Youll find out when you put your swords together.


    The mouth can lie, but the sword doesnt lie.


    Medea spoke again.


    Would you like to go to the training ground with me?


    Vi was somewhat perplexed inside.


    In fact, she didnt even know that Kundo had been hurt. She wasnt hiding it on purpose, she really didnt know.


    Still Medea is not a character who can make a nonsensical force.


    Vi nodded her head slowly.


    Okay. Can I drink all the strawberry milk instead?


    Once she took the time, she decided to think of the way.


    If she is just a little bit wrong, everything may be exposed. Then, all ns would be ruined as well.


    She would be a cowardly loser who chooses the white Veratoux because she is/was afraid of the ck Veratoux.


    I drink as slowly as possible to clear my mind.


    However, Medea, a genius, interpreted it very differently.

 Chapter 42

    Okay. Can I drink all the strawberry milk instead?


    What is the best way to do it?


    Medea interpreted this action, as she took her time to think differently.


    Youre rxed.


    None of her brothers act like Vi.


    Even the Second and Third prince, who showed open hostility, had never drunk strawberry milk in such a calm state. Whats more, theyre going to the training ground. Vi showed no sign of nervousness or fear.


    Its delicious. Xenon made it himself.


    The butler?


    Yes. he grinds and freezes strawberries himself.


    Xenon chuckled.


    I also add in some ice cubes sometimes.


    Then, Xenon and Vi said at the same time.


    Like a snowke.


    Like a snowke.


    He bowed his head.


    The Princess likes strawberry milk so much. So, I practiced a bit.


    Xenon. Arent you a master of the ice sword? Are you making strawberry milk with that ability?


    I dont know where to put myself, but if the first-star knight said so. Its a pleasure to see it being used in this way.


    Its strawberry milk made by micro-pulverizing with the ice sword method. Its interesting. Would you like to serve it to me next time?


    Of course.


    Vi drank the strawberry milk as slowly as she could.


    Medea waited for Vi, drinking tea in the same shape as ady.


    Even that look is pretty


    Her favorite character was Heron, and her second favorite was Medea.


    Medea was always upright, and she never sumbed to any trials or threats. She was always like a calmke where she kept peace.


    A hugeke that can devour everything by causing a flood at any time.


    As Vi drank her strawberry milk sparingly, she organized her information about Medea.


    [ Medea loved her family more than anyone. So, Medea wanted to have more power than anyone else. ]


    She was born with natural talent, and she was an effort-type genius whobined her desperate efforts in addition to that.


    [ Under her powerful hegemony, she thought that it would be good if there were no more injured or dead siblings. She had to be strong. ]


    She didnt want to kill anyone. Ironically, it was so she had to be the strongest.


    And, at the end of the novel, she was also the character who was unlucky to be killed by the vi.


    [ Vi. Youve grown taller. ]


    [ Sister. I longed for you and hated you at the same time. ]


    Even in thetter half of the novel, Princess Medea was a huge wall that was difficult to ovee.


    [ You were always brilliant and stubborn. You were a different person from me. The most disgusting thing was that you loved me, your bloodless sibling. ]


    [ The problem is that Im going to attack you, sister, you already knew.


    Vis eyes turned red. Red tears flowed from her red eyes. ]


    In the original story, Vi was the one who opened her heart and gave affection.


    For her, Medea was a love-hated person.


    [ If I were you, I would not have forgiven me. ]


    [ You wouldnt have died in vain like this. You are Veratoux, whom I respected the most and will continue to respect in the future. But, why? ]


    It just rained that day. Today, it was a rainy day as well.


    [ Then why are you dying in vain? ]


    That day, Medea answered with a smile.


    [ Because youve grown up enough. Im already tired. So, I want to rest. ]


    Vi swung her weapon, a dagger. Medeas body tilted.


    [ Im sorry for carrying a heavy burden on you. Forgive my ugly sister. ]


    Even as she fell, Medea held her center.


    She sat cross-legged. With her blood flowing all the way, she said,


    [ Nevertheless, I loved you. My family. My little sister.


    After saying those words, Medea closes her eyes.


    In that cross-legged posture.


    Medea, who was upright in her lifetime, was upright to the end.


    The First Princess doesnt want to hurt me.


    Then, there was a way.


    Training ground.


    There, Tundra was learning the sword.


    Oh, Medea. Whats going on here?


    Miss. Its been a while.


    Hickson shook his head as Xenon exined what was going on.


    No matter how talented Vi is, is it reasonable for you to try it?


    There is just something I want to check.


    What if I stop you?


    Anyone who blocks the will of Veratoux will have no choice but to be destroyed.


    You? Me?


    Isnt there anything I cant do?


    Hickson opened his eyes wide.


    Youve grown a lot, you used to be sloppy.


    It seemed like a sh.


    But, what they feared did not happen.


    Miss got a lot smaller. At that time, you had very big hands.


    Its not that I got smaller, its that you grew up.


    Hickson let out a sighHoo.


    Look at the red eyes in case someone isnt Veratoux. Then youre going to eat me?


    If necessary.


    Hickson sighed again. It was unlikely that he would stop.


    Still, there must be a mediator, right?


    If you take care of it, Ill be relieved.


    I dont know if Ill cut anyone while they stop me.


    Who could it be me?


    With a high probability?


    Medea grinned as she spoke her next words.


    You seem to care about my sister a lot?


    Hm. She is the daughter I have in my heart.


    Daughter?


    Didnt you hear that? Thats exactly how I delivered it to Heron.


    Im hearing this for the first time.


    Medea thought it was funny.


    His face ising to life. It feels like apletely different person than before.


    At the time, Medea thought Hickson would die a few yearster. It was sad to think that her friend, her father, would have killed his broken friend, Hickson.


    However, now six yearster


    Oveing the wounds of his past and standing up, Hickson became a stronger person than before.


    The cause is Vi. It was you.


    Her curiosity for Vi grew even greater.


    Take up your weapon. What weapon do you use?


    Im using a dagger.


    Did you know that it was a weapon that is inherently disadvantageous?


    Medea drew her sword.


    Sureung


    A clear sound resounded in the training ground.


    Even though it wasnt exposed to sunlight, the de that shed bright anticipation looked like a masterpiece created by a master with all his heart.


    In order to use the dagger, it is the top priority to close the distance with the opponent.


    I know.


    Yeah. I guess I said something too obvious.


    .


    Sister.


    Why?


    Give me a handicap.


    If it had been another Veratoux, she wouldnt have said something like this. Nevertheless, the opponent was the First Princess, Medea.


    What handicap?


    Sister, dont move on the spot. Then, I can definitely win.


    Yes?


    Medea chuckled. She didnt hate the way Vi brazenly asked for a handicap.


    Because I just need to check her skills.


    She said so.


    Was it a coincidence that she injured the body of Third Prince Kundo? Or, was it actually her skill?


    She decided to check it out.


    Iming, sister.


    Vi started trudging.


    For you, footwork bes more important than any other swordsmanship. The least you can do is read and listen to the timing faster than others


    Medea tilted her head for a moment.


    Vi strode towards her.


    Its not footwork.


    She just walked


    If youe in like that, youll get cut.


    Medea swung her sword.


    Hooo


    Her sword ran through Vis hair. A few strands of her hair were cut off and fluttered in the air. Though Vi didnt even lift an eye.


    No reaction at all?


    It was like that in Medeas eyes.


    But, the truth was different.


    Wow, Im scared senseless!


    Inside, she felt scared to death. Although even after three years in the vige school, I will make a dog recite a poem.*


    Ive been doing this for three years


    She got used to it a lot.


    She also practiced a lot against the blood-crazed killer witch. It was because she had to pass Xenons test every day.


    Something like this is nothing.


    Medea was a prudent character. Besides, she wouldnt be used to this kind of situation.


    Even so, she wouldnt cut Vi.


    My sister never cuts her own blood.


    So, Vi in the original disliked Medea.


    She fights for herself to die, but Medea always just epts it. Thats what pissed off Vi in the original story.


    However, the now Vi was not the original Vi.


    Im not mad.


    Why would she be mad at her for not cutting Vi?


    Its never something to be angry about.


    Rather, thank you, thank you, oh, thank you!


    So, when Medea opened her mouth again and said.


    If you approach blindly, youll get cut.


    The sword flew again with a threatening sword path.


    Vi did not dodge.


    She just strode towards her.


    A slight hair-thin difference passed Vis neck. There was a minor cut on Vis neck. It was dripping with blood.


    Ugh, ughAww!


    By now, she was sick of acting. She just stomped away.


    Swordsmanship genius Medea was only unfamiliar with this situation.


    This was the first.


    Vi just walked over and hugged Medea tightly around her waist.


    Win.


    Crash!


    With a sound, the dagger Vi was holding fell to the ground as she threw the dagger to the ground.


    .


    Medea didnt say anything for a moment.


    She had never experienced a hug with any of her siblings. Not a hug to analyze body shape, but a real hug.


    Something felt rather odd.


    Vi. Youre so defenseless. If I were your enemy, you would have died.


    Then, you can stab me.


    However


    Vi released Medeas waist.


    She took one step back.


    If that had been the case, there would have been no way that the Second Prince or Third Prince who openly exposed hostility to sister would have been alive.


    Vi smiled and spoke to her.


    Sister. If its all right with you, can I talk with you? Theres something I want to talk about.


    First Princess sister.


    I chose you as the next sessor!


    Please be the next Duke.


    For myfortable and splendid old age!


    She decided to draw the sketch.

 Chapter 43

    Hickson screamed.


    Hey!


    Uncle, its okay. Sister wont hurt me.


    No, thats not it.


    Hicksons eyes trembled blue as he continued his words. Im upset, Vi.


    .


    Vi didnt understand his words for a moment.


    He is upset?


    What?


    Still confused, she stared at Hicksons face and asked back.


    Are you really upset?


    She seemed to know why.


    No. I trust you. I think youre a good adult.


    But, why do you want me to go, too?


    Because I want to talk.


    So, why do you exclude me? Im upset.


    Hickson felt like seeing a little daughter saying, Dad, I have a boyfriend!


    Even if its upsetting, I cant help it.


    Why are you adamant?


    Cant I be adamant?


    Well, I wish you didnt. He said, finally letting out a deep sigh, and then nced towards Tundra.


    As expected, Tundra was easy.


    I cant do this. We should have a hot-bod conversation.


    Uncle. Dont vent it on my dog.


    Its not venting, its training.


    Then, why are your eyes so bright?


    Was it noticeable? Hahaha!


    However, Tundras answer was more spective.


    Please take care of me, Master.


    Hickson was upset for Vi, and for Tundra it was a powerful shock therapy. He was constantly being stimted.


    It was like that when he met Lord Kundo.


    It was still the same today.


    If I had been a really reliable dog, I would have been here, too


    He was thinking to himself.


    In other words, she doesnt want to tell anyone else. He, too, falls into that anyone else category.


    Its probably because I didnt give enough trust.


    Vi said she would stay by his side. She reached out to him when he lost his father and sister


    One day, I will reach out to you. Bing a reliablepanion dog.


    So, he had to be strong.


    Deciding that, he spoke to the teacher with serious eyes.


    Please be rough with me.


    Vi was left alone with Medea.


    Meanwhile, Medea gazed at her. The pale purple hair and eyes. She was still smallpared to her age.


    The girl in front of her looked slender and delicate.


    She probably didnt eat too much when she was young?


    She has been told that the aftermath still seems to be lingering.


    Sister. Sister said I would have died if you had been my enemy.


    Yes.


    You think I didnt know that?


    Yes?


    Thats right. I knew.


    If Vi hadnt shown her appearance as a ck Veratoux, these words might have sounded absurd.


    However, she has alreadypleted qualification verification.


    From the beginning of adoption until now. Not only did she show a more Veratoux-like appearance than anyone else, but she even established a record of subjugating bandits in recent years.


    Of course, it was actually done by Hickson and Tundra, although Medea didnt know that.


    But why do you think I ran so recklessly?


    Well, why did you do that?


    Because I trusted sister.


    Do you have any objective facts or evidence to believe me?


    I told you before. If sister had made up her mind, Second and Third Prince would no longer be in this world.


    It was true. If Medea had a personality like Vixen, probably the Second and Third Prince would have already been found dead already.


    It would have solidified her position as the sessor.


    Sister.


    She called Medea once more.


    Medea didnt like the name sister. It was because Vi said it like it had a special feeling. Medea couldnt understand why she had such blind faith and favor toward her.


    Is this a political calction?


    Iron-Blooded Veratoux.


    Veratoux knows how to wear a thousand masks. So, is she approaching wearing a mask like this?


    I always wear a mask.


    I know. We all live in masks.


    Vi looked into Medeas eyes for a moment.


    Medeas eyes are red. It was as if it had been crafted from a red jewel.


    You know what Im talking about.


    I dont know.


    Medea lives wearing a mask. In the form of the First princess of Veratoux. She doesnt want to kill her blood and


    She loves Verratoux and her own family more than anyone.


    Thats why she chose to be strong.


    If you dont want to be honest, Ill be honest first.


    .


    I dont like this.


    What?


    A war between blood and blood. Various plot tricks and dark battles to be an heir. I hate all of them. Ive always wanted a family. The family I dreamed and admired is not like this.


    Medeas expression hardened.


    A rich life flowed out of the ruby-red eyes.


    Vi. Its not like Veratoux.


    Yes, Im not a Veratoux born because I was a very ordinary and abandoned child.


    To be honest, Vi was taken aback.


    Medea was a first-ss knight recognized even in the Empire. Among them, she is a one-star knight who was awarded a star.


    The murderous energy that a one-star knight exuded could not even bepared with the murderous energy that Vixen exuded. It seemed as if endless darkness fell upon Vi herself and the whole world around her.


    It felt like she was suffocating by sinking into a swamp made of darkness


    Lets get our minds right.


    She knows how much influence the authors settings have in this world. Therefore, she wasnt discouraged.


    I am an adopted daughter.


    That doesnt take into ount yourints. You look like youre regretting being the adopted daughter.


    No. Veratoux is a nice ce. Much better than where I was. My mother died a long time ago, my father abandoned me. I had no brothers. Beforeing to Veratoux, I was very, very lonely.


    As she said her words, Vi was somewhat emotionally overwhelmed.


    Even though she tried to ignore and forget, the fragments of the unresolved emotions became sharp shards of ss, scratching Vis heart.


    The only person who gave me strength, though, died leaving me alone.


    Kang Han-Joon, who grew up like her family, also died in a car ident. In fact, that was the most difficult time.


    Who is that?


    That..


    At that moment, she thought she had made a mistake. As she was speaking, Vi was so moved that too many words came out.


    That was Uncle Hicksons daughter.


    Medea was convinced.


    Yes. You said the reason you became friends with him had to do with his daughter.


    Medea looked at Vi with slightly softened eyes.


    She lived a very different life from the beginning than her who was born as the First Princess of the Duke family. She thought she was an iron-blooded princess, but she found out that she was not.


    A thousand masks


    Medea was confident in herself.


    No matter what others said, she did not waver in her values and beliefs.


    So, you mean the iron-blooded Veratoux is a mask?


    Yes. Just like sister.


    Medea also wears a mask all the time.


    To be a perfect princess.


    She bes a more perfect princess than anyone else, and she eventually swallows Veratoux In order to destroy thisw of the jungle environment.


    Youre pretty sure Im wearing a mask.


    Yes.


    Why?


    I felt it from the wee dinner. Sister was looking at me with concern, not curiosity.


    Medea lost her words for a moment.


    Vi was right.


    She did not see Vi as an object of her curiosity.


    I heard he was seven years old, though shes very small.


    She must be a child who doesnt know anything. Is she okay?


    If she dies right in front of me, my heart will hurt.


    It was because Vi read all her inner thoughts in the novel.


    Then, she continued.


    It was obvious because your eyes were so different from other people.


    .


    Am I wrong?


    Well.


    If that was the case, it would have been my mistake. Since I showed such a disheveled and weak appearance in front of sister, I will soon copse. I will be disqualified as Veratoux.


    Medea did not answer. In fact, when she chose to meet Vi, she didnt think this would ever happen.


    Vi continued to speak her words as if she had to do everything she had to say.


    Still, sister. Ive admired sister since the old days.


    Since the old days?


    Verratouxs white wind blows even in the slums.


    It was said that the nickname white wind was so widely known.


    I misunderstood sister, so its okay if Im making a mistake now.


    .


    Still, I wish you were my sister.


    Vi counted to herself.


    Three. Two. One.


    She was sure she would respond by this time.


    And, that conviction soon became a reality. Medea finallyughed.


    Youre bold.


    Did I make a mistake?


    No.


    Medea moved closer to Vi and gave her a gentle hug.


    Congrattions on bing Veratoux.


    Thank you.


    Because of the hug, she suddenly felt Medeas body temperature.


    Its warm


    Maybe its because shes a character shes liked from the moment she read the novel. Medeas arms were especially warm. She thought to herself that she had to make up all the words that Medea wanted to move her heart.


    I dont think so.


    Its been three years since she became Vi Verratoux.


    She was three years older.


    The days she lived as Han Ah-Rin felt more like a dream by now.


    If it hadnt been for Brother Han-Joons face, it would have felt more like a distant dream of the past.


    Because of Tundras face that constantly recalls the memories of Han Ah Rin, her memories as Han Ah-Rin are only vivid. Now, she has be more familiar with Vi Veratoux.


    So, for me.


    She was like Han Ah-Rin in the old days.


    She is now Vi Vi Verratoux as well.


    I need a family.


    And, as the original owner of the body, the same was true for Vi Veratoux in the novel.


    [ Have I ever been in your family, even once?


    Youve grown up to be a great Verratoux. What do you mean family? It doesnt fit with you.


    Thats right. It doesnt suit me. ]


    Vi asked.


    Can I hug you, too?


    Yes.


    Vi lifted her heel.


    Medeas arms were warmer and wider than she thought. It felt like a baby kangaroo that slipped into the pocket of the mother kangaroo.


    Then, youre going to be my older sister now?


    Ive been your older sister since you came to Winter Castle three years ago.


    Not a sister. Just a Verratoux.


    Although she pretended she didnt, Medea understood exactly what Vi was saying. Somehow, the child who was rumored to be that iron-blooded princess seemed rather cute.


    She is ten years younger than her.


    The little girl with light purple hair. Her sister


    Please, be my older sister Medea.


    She took out the Veratoux. Not an older sister as Veratoux, she was saying she wanted Medea to be a real older sister.


    Medea let out a sigh.


    I didnt expect something like this would happen


    Is this appearance and even the situation a forceful situation artificially created by this young princess?


    No.


    Medea believed her own eyes. This kid wasnt acting.


    Much more than where I was originally, my mother died a long time ago, and my father abandoned me. There were no brothers. Beforeing to Veratoux, I was very, very lonely


    It could never have been acting.


    Even if shes acting, then shes really good at disguising herself.


    Either way, it didnt matter.


    Still, it would be nice if this was your true form.


    Asking to be her older sister, Medea suddenly thought that the figure of this child she held in her arms would be like a real Vi.


    But, then a voice came.


    What are you doing? I think I need some exnation.


    Medeas body trembled and trembled.


    She didnt seem to feel the presence at all, even the one-star knight Medea.


    Father.


    Lord of Winter Castle.


    It was Heron Veratoux.

 Chapter 44

    A few minutes ago, Heron thought as he took his steps.


    Why am I going to Vis room?


    He was looking at the flower crown that had been preserved with super-rapid freezing magic before. Then, he suddenly remembered Vi and came here.


    There was no particr reason.


    When he arrived in front of Vis door, he could hear a voice.


    Please, be older sister Medea.


    When he felt a presence outside the room, it seemed that Vi and Medea were hugging each other.


    He had extreme control over his mana, killing all sights and sounds.


    And so, Duke Heron slowly opened the door without making any noise.


    Just as expected.


    Vi and Medea were hugging. Looking at them, Vi was very short and lifted her heels tight.


    What are you doing? I think I need some exnation.


    Herons reason thought.


    What a beautiful sight this is.


    Why are Veratouxs siblings so soft?


    Medea took a step away from Vi. Then, she bowed her waist slightly and ced her right hand on her left chest.


    Greetings, father.


    A greeting towards Heron, her father and Lord of the Winter Castle.


    Vi contemted whether she should or not.


    Actually, father doesnt like that kind of polite manners.


    Everyone usually greeted the Winter Lord, although Heron didnt really like that greetings and courtesy.


    Should I still do it?


    Because there was such a thing as etiquette in this world.


    Well, I guess I missed the timing


    To be polite, she should have done it earlier. It would be more awkward to greet now and put her hand on her chest right now.


    Well, I dont know.


    With that thought, Vi just decided to take it easy. She lifted both of her skirts slightly and lowered her waist.


    Wee.


    Medeas body flinched as she greeted.


    What do you mean, wee?


    It was such an ordinary greeting. It was so ordinary that it became a problem because this was not an ordinary family, but the Veratoux family.


    Medea was worried inside.


    Vi. Dont rx.


    The other person was a thousand-kills Duke Heron before a father.


    It was the same for Medea.


    The Winter Lord Heron was closer than her father, Heron.


    But, what exnation are you asking for?


    Didnt you support White Veratoux?


    A white Veratoux must be smart.


    The white Veratoux are those who can prate and read the other persons innermost thoughts and devise strategies.


    So, now Herons words mean, If youre a white Veratoux, interpret the situation yourself.


    I hugged Vi.


    I hugged sister Medea.


    Hearing them, Herons eyebrows twitched slightly.


    You both know Im not asking about the situation.


    Medea thought for a moment. The conversation they had earlier was not a conversation suitable for Veratoux. This was especially true for Vi.


    A war between blood and flesh. Various plot tricks and dark battles to be an heir. I hate all of them. Ive always wanted a family. The family I dreamed and admired is not like this.


    Whether or not her father had heard those words, Medea did not know.


    I have to protect Vi.


    Medea exined with amon-sense answer.


    Isnt that a basic virtue for Veratoux? Hugs the opponent, analyzes their body type, and feels the power and flow of the opponents mana.


    Then, Vi?


    Heron was well aware of Medeas skills.


    She was a one-star knight in her early twenties. A swordsman who achieved growthparable to that of Herons youth. There was no reason for Medea to hug Vi like that, because there was no need for body shape analysis in the first ce.


    Momentster, Vi replied.


    I told her to hug me.


    Why?


    Medeas stomach burned.


    In her judgment, Heron wasnt in a good mood right now.


    Veratouxs acted un-Verratoux like. However, she could not openly defend Vi since it was even less Veratoux-like.


    What the hell are you trying to say?


    Please, be older sister Medea.


    Vi said so.


    Thinking that, Medea made a decision. She decided to be the older sister of this child. She decided not to be sister Medea Veratoux, but to be sister Medea. She had to protect this child from her disappointed father.


    I do not know


    But, she doesnt know how to protect her.


    If it was a fight between a sword and a sword, she could fight somehow, but this case was different.


    Vi continued to speak.


    Can father hug me, too?


    .


    Vi moved on to him without waiting for Herons reply.


    Her movements were reflected in Herons eyes.


    Suddenly, the figure of Vi came to mind. She clung to Medea like a cicada, lifting her heels with her little stature.


    Now, she stood in front of Heron.


    Vi was still smaller than her age.


    The reason is?


    Hug me.


    Medea bit her lip.


    She looked so dangerous wanting to him recklessly like that. Wasnt that kind of irrationality something her father hated?


    The reason is?


    If asked, the reason should be exined. And, when he asked like that, the answer Vi gave was too vague.


    Perhaps, their father was very offended.


    The child is now ten years old, and if she is not Veratoux, she will be removed immediately


    However, something amazing happened.


    Heron shoved his arm into Vis armpit. At that action, she could feel her body float.


    Oh, Im flying?


    It felt like she was flying in the sky for a moment.


    Her body went up.


    Looks like a feather.


    As Vi was held by Heron, she pressed her ear to his chest.


    Thud! Thud!


    His heart was beating.


    Herons heart, known for having the coldest blood than anyone else, was the same as everyone elses. It ran normally and had an ordinary warm body temperature.


    Vi opened her mouth, burying her face in Herons chest.


    I wanted to find out what the Winter Lord and the White Wind had inmon. Because sister Medea inherited fathers blood.


    What do we have inmon?


    I do not know.


    You do not know?


    Herons eyes narrowed at her answer.


    If she couldnt figure out anything, all these actions became meaningless actions.


    That was to say, it was all a waste of time.


    I would have to grasp and for my hands to touch each other to understand.


    Saying so, she stretched out her arms, but Herons chest was too wide.


    My fathers arms are too wide.


    In the end, it means you didnt figure out anything.


    I realized that my fathers arms were very wide and warmer than I thought.


    What does that mean?


    Does it have to be meaningful?


    Heron lowered Vi to the ground.


    As her feet touched the ground, she continued. Every time is worth only when they are meaningful. Veratoux should use all of their time wisely.


    Just.


    Vi held her breath for a moment.


    With the heart of a reader who adored her favorite character, she built the world in the novel.


    I wanted to hug you.


    Why?


    Medea was confused.


    She didnt know what Vi was talking about, and it was strange that her father was more moderate than she thought.


    My father is different than usual


    What if Medea did the same thing?


    He must have been very disappointed. However, it was difficult for her to find any sign of disappointment in Heron.


    Something was out of the ordinary.


    I think it would be meaningful to find out why.


    You mean you dont know now?


    Yes.


    Vi was confident.


    I think that the most necessary thing for White Veratoux is an insight into the essence of the world. That leads to intuition. I wanted to understand the essence of this unexined heart. If my father hugged me, I wondered if I could find out the essence of that heart.


    She then frowned slightly.


    Vi was like a child in her own agony.


    But, I still dont know. Theres no good reason.


    In fact, this question was the question that Heron Veratoux posed in his mind.


    Heron Veratoux must feel the same now.


    Why did I want to be hugged by my father? And, why did he hug me?


    If there is no reasonable reason, why did he hug this child and not question it? This question made a big wave in Heron Veratouxs mind.


    And, on the big wave, she blew a bigger wind.


    Just Cant you give me a lot of hugs? Ill find out the rationale and essence.


    At that, she stretched her arms out.


    In the end, Heron hugged Vi again as if possessed by something.


    Vi whispered.


    Thank you. For hugging me.


    Heron returned to the room.


    Theres a lot of irrational things these days.


    Why did I go to Vis room and hug her without saying a word?


    Vis words pierced Herons chest.


    [ But I still dont know. There is no reasonable reason. ]


    [ Just Cant you give me a lot of hugs? Ill find out the rationale and essence. ]


    Knock, knock.


    Then, a knock resounded.


    It was Medea.


    Her eyes were like red marbles.


    Whats going on?


    Will father punish the child?


    Are you talking about Vi?


    Yes.


    Medea bit her lip slightly.


    This behavior is not Veratoux-like because its not right for a Veratoux to cover for another Veratoux.


    Though today, she wanted to do whatever moved her heart.


    Vi took off her mask and approached first. She first approached with a candid look and held out her hand. The little girl first gave her courage.


    This time, its my turn to be brave.


    [ I got sister wrong, and sister got it wrong. So, its okay if were making a mistake now. ]


    [ Its okay if were making a mistake. ]


    Even though Medea had lived her life acting perfect, she was well aware that she was not perfect herself.


    But, an unexpected answer came.


    Well. If I was going to punish her, Id have done it on the spot. Why did you think I would punish Vi?


    I thought father was different than usual.


    Different from usual.


    He was much more gentle than usual. It meant that soon, both his interest and expectations for Vi would have been abandoned.


    Medea Veratoux interpreted it that way.


    Heron thought for a moment.


    Different from usual.


    He also clearly recognized it. It was very different from usual. When dealing with Vi, he looks very different from usual.


    If its okay with you, I want to do this mission with Vi.


    Your mission is to kill Jackal, the Head of Storm Fortress.


    I know. I know its an overly risky mission for that kid now.


    Medea thought.


    If this mission is sessfully aplished, Vi will be able to prove her ability once again.


    What she had shown so far wasnt too bad, though killing the Head of the Storm Fortress was apletely different matter. If the appearances she had shown so far have been great for her age, this mission was a great mission regardless of your age.


    If it could be done, Vis position and status would rise rapidly.


    If I help, Vi will be able to prove her strength as a Veratoux once again.


    Medea sincerely vowed to help Vi.


    [ I wish you were my sister. ]


    She decided to be an older sister.


    The next day, Medea visited Vis room.


    She was drinking her strawberry ade at the same time.


    She was handed the strawberry ade from Vi. It has been a long time since she had such a sweet drink.


    The cool refreshing sensation permeated her body.


    Is it delicious?


    Its delicious.


    In Medeas eyes, she was an innocent ten-year-old kid.


    Vi. The mission order will be issued soon.


    A mission order?


    Yes. Youll be on a mission with me.


    Vi was nervous for a moment.


    The mission that Medea received was a heinous mission whose difficulty was beyond imagination.


    Why, why do you want me toe?


    Medea said sincerely.


    Ill be your sister. Ill help you further, so that you can prove your Veratoux figure.


    No


    Sister. There seems to be something wrong with the focus.


    Im going to Storm Fortress.


    At that word, she seemed to know what the mission was.


    The mission is to kill Jackal, the leader of the Storm Fortress. It was also a mission that almost killed even that great Medea.


    Is your mission to kill the storm sword Jackal?


    She prayed it wasnt. Vi hoped that was not the mission.


    Its too dangerous


    Youre like a white Veratoux. Thats correct.


    .


    There was an overly beautiful smile.


    It was so refreshing that she wanted to die.


    In the fourth year of possessing, Vi was out of breath for the first time in a while!

 Chapter 45

    Is your mission to kill the storm sword, Sir Jackal?


    This mission, summarized by the mission name Eye of the Storm, was one of Han Ah-Rins top five worst choices. Vi was also aware of thetest news trends.


    Jackal has published a column in the newsletter several times.


    [ The preferential treatment for the winter castle must be eradicated. ]


    [ I respect the warriors of the Winter Castle, but this policy is wrong. ]


    [ Duke Veratoux is going down the wrong path to satisfy his self-interest. ]


    The reason is that the Golden Road, a trade road connecting the winter castle from the central continents monarch, was announced on arge scale. In the process, the Youngest Princess of Veratoux earned whopping billions of dahlias.


    Therefore, Jackals argument was clearly usible.


    [ At the time, Veratouxs youngest princess was only seven years old. ]


    [ The people spected with two hundred million dahlias, are hard to even touch in their lifetime. ]


    [ This is an illegal transaction using a borrowed name. ]


    The contents of the newsletter have left many people feeling deprived and lost.


    In addition, public opinion was formed that Duke Veratoux was greedy for self-interest and acquired his fortune in an illegal and wrong way.


    Vi sighed.


    Its different from the original, but its simr.


    In the original, Jackal argues for other reasons. It must also be three more years from now.


    Its faster than the original, and the content has changed. But its the same with biting the Duke.


    Although the details have changed, the big flow has not changed. The authors setting does not seem to have changed in any way.


    Thats right. Do you know about the recent continental trend?


    I know.


    So, I was ordered to kill Jackal.


    Then, father will be pointed out as the culprit?


    Does that matter?


    Medea tilted her head.


    For a moment, Vi quickly nodded her head.


    Of course, it doesnt matter.


    Whatever.


    As long as they dont have physical evidence It was clear that Medea was thinking.


    Although older sister is benevolent and warm-hearted I forgot she was Verratoux.


    One thing is important here.


    There should be no evidence for sure.


    At that moment, Vi recalled the essence and attributes of this world that had been forgotten for a while.


    Okay. Lets not forget this is the world of  Shadow of Veratoux


    Viy on her bed alone, organizing her thoughts.


    I didnt know this case is going toe so soon.


    She thought about Jackal.


    In the novel, Jackal was represented as the proud head of the Storm Fortress. If the winter castle is the northern shield that protects mankind from where it snows, the Storm Fortress was a defensive fortress that protects the Empire from the canyon of barbarism.


    He was famous for having a strong-willed personality that could not be broken.


    On one asion, a high-ranking official of the Empire came and bribed for his son to join the Storm Fortress.


    [ I do not ept illegal solicitations and bribes. ]


    [ Are you ignoring my sincerity? ]


    [ Im not ignoring it, Im just following the rules and principles. If you repeat the same thing one more time, Ill count it as trampling on the pride of the Storm Fortress and me. ]


    [ Are, are you threatening me? ]


    [ Its a warning, not a threat. Go back. ]


    There was a narrative that If it were not for Selina, instead of the Empire, Jackal would be at a great disadvantage.


    In any case, Jackal was expressed as a person who never tolerates injustice, has extreme contempt for vitions of principles, and always disciplines and devotes himself.


    Only once. The time to give up his life beliefs is probably now.


    If the main flow of the novel is the same, now Jackal is not writing a column of his own will.


    External forces intervened.


    No one knows at this point. However, Han Ah-Rin, who was a reader, knows it well.


    The next morning, the sun was bright. The sky was very high today, and the sunlight was golden with abundance.


    Vi visited the annex.


    Uncle.


    Yes, why?


    Hickson was meditating.


    Without opening his eyes, he continued to concentrate on the meditation.


    Are you friendly with Sir Jackal?


    Yes.


    Hickson slowly opened his eyes and asked.


    Why? Killing Jackal?


    Will you give me such a task?


    Anyway, this was a top-secret mission. At least, the fact that there was a mission to kill Jackal had to be hidden unconditionally.


    Even if the other person was Hickson.


    The opponent is Sir Jackal. Storm Swordsman. How can a child like me kill Sir Jackal?


    He gazed at Vi as he crossed his legs. Hickson, who had be apletely different person from three years ago, looked at the girl in front of him for a long time.


    I think you have something to say.


    Ive been studying hard about Sir Jackal.


    However?


    I dont think hes the one to frame or persecute Winter Castle by writing a column in the newsletter. Hes not very interested in continental affairs or politics.


    I dont know what that is. He has a very entric personality.


    Vi opened the newsletter she was holding in her right hand. There was also a photo of Jackal, along with a column he contributed.


    Just, when I saw this picture, I thought of uncle.


    Because Im much more handsome?


    Do you really think so?


    Of course.


    I heard that a warrior should know himself. I think you are not. Your objectivity is too low.


    Are you really going to say that?


    Hickson made an exaggerated gesture and covered his eyes.


    Im sad.


    Even though it seemed like he was joking, Hickson was actually sad. Normally, he wasnt hurt by anything anyone said, but Vi was different. For him, she was the daughter in his heart.


    It felt like an ugly father being pointed out by his daughter.


    Anyway, if I were Sir Jackal, I dont think I would have written a column like this.


    Then?


    I think I would have formally protested by leading a storm squad to Winter Castle. And, I must have tried to figure out the truth by confronting me, the Princess.


    Hickson thought of Jackal.


    Well. Definitely him


    This method was not Jackal.


    It was Jackals method to directly question the party at fault.


    This is not a protest against the hops, its like agitating public opinion.


    Hmm.


    And, I think Sir Jackal knows father very well.


    Yes. Because they were colleagues who once had each others backs and fought together many times. Although they didnt like each other.


    Does Sir Jackal think father was trying to get an illegal advantage because of only two billion dahlias?


    Only two billion.


    Hickson chuckled andughed.


    Most ordinary people couldnt even touch one hundred million dahlias. So, two billion dahlias was definitely a lot of money.


    However, Vis words were not wrong either.


    Its Veratoux.


    She was a Veratoux, the daughter of the most powerful Duke in the Empire.


    Veratoux trembling at two hundred billion dahlias was strange. Rather, expressing only two hundred billion was much more Verratoux.


    Do you think Sir Jackal would have thought so?


    No. I dont think so.


    Its weird.


    Vi touched the photo in the newsletter with her index finger.


    Looking at this picture, I said that it reminded me of uncle, right?


    Huh.


    Didnt you say that Sir Jackal also has a young son?


    At that, Hicksons expression immediately hardened.


    Medea did no tricks.


    She even sent an official letter saying that she would visit Storm Fortress.


    The official message transmitted by magic was approved within one day, and a visiting group was organized, led by the First Princess, Medea.


    Vi stared in the mirror and fell into thoughts.


    Veratoux that officially visits and kills


    Princess Medea wasing. Even the storm sword Jackal couldnt be ignorant of Veratouxs intentions.


    Jackal who wees it even though he knows it all.


    A sword that would stab him, and a shield to block it outright. It will be a battle between the two. It was like that in the original.


    I have to stop it.


    As a result of this incident, Jackal became affiliated with the Fil family.


    The Fil family was a family thatter grew rapidly. Led by one of the major supporting characters, Jeremy, who was also known as the Little Storm, the Fil family grew to a great extent and became a great enemy of the Duchy of Verratoux.


    The female protagonist, Vi, also nearly died several times.


    Even the First Princess, Medea, almost died as well.


    Either way, he was a very dangerous enemy.


    It had to be stopped


    I cant let it ruin my rosy future!


    Knock, knock.


    With a knock, Xenon entered the room. Vi could see his figure in the mirror.


    Xenon chuckled.


    It is my responsibility to train the Princess.


    I know. But, Xenon has restrictions on his actions. Hes wanted by the Empire.


    Vi, along with the butler Xenon, named Tundra as the official attendant.


    Xenon didnt seem to like it.


    Vi turned her body to meet his eyes. Although Xenon was still smiling, he looked somehow ufortable.


    Storm Fortress is different from Winter Castle. Much closer to the heart of the Empire.


    It was Xenon who killed more than twenty second-ss knights of the Empire. Hence, he was also a body wanted by the Empire. So, for this apaniment, we needed the help of the masked and disguised Seiban.


    Even with the help of Lord Sevban, its not perfect.


    .


    It doesnt matter to me what kind of trouble you cause.


    She spit out sounds that he didnt want to hear.


    He got used to it a lot in three years.


    If you do something wrong and tarnish my face. If there are restrictions on actions, I will ask for that sin and behead you.


    Im not afraid of being decapitated, Princess.


    Ah. Of course, you dont.


    It was Xenon, who once said, Would you like me to cut off my head? She remembered being horrified because it was sincere.


    Im afraid.


    ..Yes?


    Xenons eyes trembled very slightly.


    A Veratoux more Veratoux than anyone else. The light purple eyes of the iron-blooded princess were captured in Xenons eyes.


    I dont want to lose my capable butler, so follow my orders.


    .


    Hearing that, Xenon stood silently for a long time, then ced his right hand on his left chest.


    He nodded and answered.


    I will obey the Princesss orders.


    The next day, three carriages departed from Winter Castle.


    The destination was south of Winter Castle. It was the storm fortress located between the canyon of barbarism.


    Even after moving through the mobile gate, they still had to travel for a long time.


    In the carriage, Vi stared out the window.


    This continent is wide.


    In fact, she had no idea how wide it was. She just felt vaguely that it was very spacious.


    And, a weekter.


    Veratouxs delegation, led by Medea, arrived at the Storm Fortress.


    The road was narrow and rough, barely able for a carriage to passa huge fortress located between the canyon of barbarism. A golden lions g fluttered in front of it, symbolizing the Duke of Veratoux.


    Boo, woo!


    The sound of the horn was heard, and the massive iron gate began to slide open.


    Wee. First Princess Medea, and the Sixth Princess Vi.


    From the iron gate, someone in heavy armor walked out alone.


    Head of Storm Fortress, the storm sword Jackal


    A long sword was held in Jackals hand, and a blue light stood out. That momentum was sharp.


    Medea smiled and took out a huge sword from the subspace.


    Long time no see, Sir Jackal.


    The momentum of the two collided in the air, and a vortex began to form around them.


    Vi swallowed inwardly.


    What kind of rapid development is this!


    It looked as if they were going for the sword at first.


    My body is going to shatter just by rubbing against the momentum.


    Now, the absolutes of this world met.


    Even the slightest mistake can lead to death.


    I, myself, I have to do well.


    She has been good for the past three years.


    Vi decided to do better today.

 Chapter 46

    Jackal was given the nickname Storm Sword because his momentum and sword were as strong and sharp as a storm.


    Looking at him, Vi was able to clearly understand what the stormy momentum that was mentioned in the novel was like.


    The magic storm created by Medea and Jackal was bloody.


    For a reaper who came to kill me, you have the most gentle expression on your face.


    Im on a goodwill mission. I dont know what youre talking about, dear Sir Jackal.


    Medea, who drew her sword, bowed her back politely.


    Both know each others goals and intentions. They knew each other thoroughly, but silently pretended not to know each other.


    As the head of the Storm Fortress, I wee the Princesses of Vtu. As a wee greeting, I would like to share the exchange of swords with Princess Medea.


    As much as you want.


    Vi swallowed her saliva.


    If I step in for no reason, my arms and legs wont get cut off, right?


    It actually seemed like it.


    It felt like a monstrous creature was staring at her.


    I still have to be brave.


    Even though she was scared to death, Vi didnt show it on the outside. This was what she had been learning for three years.


    Not telling the truth.


    If I go between the momentum of those two Im really going to die.


    No matter how young Vi was, she was still a ten-year-old child. It was absurd to say to enter between the momentum of the two characters, which are described as almostpletely self-sufficient in the work.


    Still, believe me, the authors settings!


    Vi moved her steps.


    Because she was so scared, cold sweat ran down her.


    Oh, II, I dont know.


    Not knowing what to do anymore, she just closed her eyes and started walking.


    She couldnt see anything with her eyes closed, anyway. Besides, Vi was morefortable walking with her eyes closed.


    Hickson, who was watching the situation from behind, frowned slightly.


    Vi?


    Should he catch Vi?


    It was dangerous.


    But, he couldnt go out since before Vi departed, she had been asking him.


    [ Uncle. If I dont ask for help, just wait patiently for me. ]


    [ Uncle. Do you believe me? ]


    [ Instead, if I ask for help, protect me. Got it? ]


    Because of that, He decided to watch a little more, as Vi said.


    Until she asked for help.


    Medea, who drew her sword and joined the wee ceremony of the Storm Fortress, also felt Vis movement.


    Vi! What are you doing!


    They are now fighting for momentum.


    The intangible magic emitted by both sides is fighting for each others space and territory. It was invisible, though the space between Medea and Jackal was like the strait of death.


    The youngest child was walking towards it.


    Theres no way she cant feel this momentum!


    She didnt know what Vi was doing.


    It was incredibly reckless. It wasnt a sword pressure a ten-year-old could withstand. However, she couldnt pick up this momentum now.


    The moment the momentum leans to one side, victory or defeat will be decided. In an instant, Jackals sword would touch her neck.


    As the First Princess of Veratoux, she could not tolerate such a defeat.


    However


    If she doesnt pick up the momentum, Vi will get hurt.


    Minor scars began to appear on Vis flesh.


    Uh, uhAh, ah! It stings!


    It was as if poison had reached her skin like the wee dinner. It felt like dozens of sharp razor des were rubbing against her soft skin.


    Medea was conflicted.


    You have to gain momentum.


    Storm sword wont be the first to gain momentum.


    The one who was most disappointed was herself. Her heart ached as she saw the red scars engraved on Vis soft skin.


    No.


    But Vi was now going on her path. She did not know what Vi was thinking and what she was dreaming of.


    Nevertheless, Vi is Veratoux.


    Veratoux decided their own path and walked it.


    Rather, I should respect Vi Veratoux.


    Then, Jackal took the first step.


    Jackal was defeated in the battle of magic, which was a tightpetition between them.


    Keuhk.


    A reverse storm blew and struck Jackals chest.


    There was a gap.


    As usual, she had to rush in and set the fight at this time. Although Medea did not wield her sword.


    Why, didnt you wield the sword?


    Didnt Storm Sword be considerate first? Thank you for taking care of my sister first. Its actually my defeat.


    Vi swallowed a gulp three times.


    Wow I really thought I was going to die.


    It felt like she was walking through a bunch of wildcats dancing sword dance. If she did something wrong, her throat would be cut off! That vivid feeling was as if she was about to be cut off.


    It seemed like a fantasy.


    Hiding her trembling heart, Vi bowed her back.


    Thank you for the momentum, Sir Jackal.


    Jackal lifted his head once as if nothing had happened, then gazed at Vi and said, You did something reckless, Princess Vi.


    You took a good care at that reckless thing.


    If I hadnt gained momentum, the Princess would have been seriously injured.


    Vi stood up on her back. She stood in an upright position and looked at Jackal.


    I believed that Sir Jackal was someones father.


    .


    For a moment, Jackals body froze.


    I know Sir Jackal has a son my age.


    Jackal was represented as a knight who loved children, even though his cold reason cant use his strength in front of children.


    So, I thought you wouldnt hurt me.


    Thats reckless.


    Jackal grabbed his sword.


    It was not a good atmosphere to mix with Medea and the sword.


    Vi did that.


    Ill greet you formally. Im White Veratoux, Vi.


    Vi and the party were guided to the annex of the Storm Fortress.


    It wasnt as big and pleasant as the annex of the winter castle, but it was good enough to stay for a while.


    Medea spoke up first.


    Sir Jackal is right. Reckless.


    I wasnt reckless. As a white Veratoux, I acted with everything in mind.


    What did you consider?


    Vi felt it. This question was soon a test for the youngest child.


    I have to answer well.


    If she didnt do it right, Medea would surely be greatly disappointed.


    First of all, Im sure Sir Jackal wont hurt me.


    And?


    Second, Im sure my sister wont hurt me, even if Sir Jackal doesnt.


    .


    Because both people who could hurt me were trying to protect me.


    Why were you so sure?


    At least, more than a wee win or loss, I thought that sister would love me more.


    Why?


    Because if I were sister, I would.


    Saying that, Vi stared at Medea with unshakable eyes. Medeas truth eyes and her purple eyes collided.


    Rather, Medeas eyes fluttered.


    This child Shes serious.


    She would have been if she had been her sister.


    Those words were sincere.


    And, the words were strangely inspiring


    So, you mean your actions werent reckless, but a strategic approach as a white Veratoux?


    Thats right.


    Whats your ultimate goal?


    To solve the case without killing Sir Jackal.


    Medea tilted her head.


    Its my job to kill Sir Jackal.


    Ive been given an extra mission.


    Beforeing here, it was signed by Heron Veratoux himself. In any case, if Jackal made a statement in support of Winter Castle and Veratoux, along with a public apology, that they would not have to kill Jackal.


    Isnt this more efficient and reasonable than killing Sir Jackal?


    Thats right.


    Hes a great knight and warrior who keeps the canyon of barbarians safe. Without Sir Jackal, the Monarch will definitely ask for Winter Castles cooperation. Using the trade road revitalization as an excuse. Besides, on the condition that we are excluded from the list of suspects who murdered Sir Jackal, then the power of Winter Castle will most likely be weakened.


    Vi took Medeas hand.


    Sister. I have no intention of interfering with sisters mission.


    This, too, was sincere.


    If she interrupted Medea, her neck may be cut off.


    Vi wanted to live long.


    But, you cant do an assassination right away.


    She would get good timing, and that good timing may note any time soon.


    Jackal must also have an assassination in mind.


    Ill meet Sir Jackal first.


    Tundras eyes sank seriously.


    I will serve the master. I am a dog that watches over her.


    I will serve the princess. I am the Princesss direct butler.


    Xenon chuckled.


    As Tundra and Xenon red at each other, the hostility towards each other was burning brightly.


    Vi let out a sigh.


    The nket, I just need to cover it.


    What is this?


    Why are the two of them fighting here?


    Even for ten minutes


    Xenon smiled and said.


    The Princess has a habit of always kicking the nket around 3:23 in the morning. I have always served her, and I am doing my best to prevent her stomach ache.


    He bowed his back politely.


    So, I hope you can grant me the honor of taking care of the Princess.


    Tundra radiated open hostility.


    Why dont you give up your privileges?


    Wouldnt it be strange to put down the privilege?


    Dont you think it is the duty of the privileged ss to put aside the privileges they normally enjoy?


    I do not agree to such an obligation, Tundra.


    Vi yelled at them.


    Both of you, get out!


    In the end, Xenon and Tundra are kicked out of Vis room.


    The next day, the morning was bright.


    At dawn.


    Vi and Hickson headed to the training hall of Storm Fortress.


    Hap! Hap!


    A shout was heard from afar.


    The Knights of the Storm Fortress seemed to be training.


    Vi sat on a bench on the other side of the training hall and waited until their training is over. Jackal, who was leading the training, finally put down his sword and wiped his sweat with a towel.


    He came closer to Vi.


    Princess Vi is waking up early.


    The majesty of the Storm squad is so great, I wanted to see it at least once.


    After greeting Vi, Jackal held out his right hand.


    Yesterday, I wasnt in a good mood, so I couldnt greet properly, Sir Hickson.


    Its not like were so happy with each other.


    Hickson replied bluntly as he took Jackals hand. The greetings were rough, however, there was a little bit of affection towards each other.


    Are you still practicing from four in the morning?


    Thats right.


    Hickson shook his head.


    I hate people who live upright like you. How can humans be like that? Machines?


    I heard that youre in trouble, are you okay?


    Uh, thanks to that person.


    At his answer, Jackals gaze fell on Vi.


    Why did Vie here?


    Why did she jump into that dangerous ce yesterday? And, what do you mean by thanks to that person, Vi?


    The real reason is not that I want to visit the storm squad. Why did youe to me? Besides, what does Sir Hickson mean?


    Vi jumped off the bench.


    Seeing so, Jackal knelt down on one of his knees and set his eyes on her.


    Sir Jackal, do you know the story behind Uncle Hickson?


    I know. Im deeply sorry.


    She decided to go straight to the point.


    Isnt Sir Jackal sad?


    What do you mean?


    She spoke without hesitation about what was considered a top secret in the novel.


    Your son is gone.


    I dont know what you mean.


    Somehow, its very simr to Uncle Hicksons situation. Things like that happen often on the continent.


    Casting characters with power.


    Kidnapping of a loved one.


    No evidence left.


    I want to help Sir Jackal, as a white Veratoux.


    Then, she added one more thing.


    Because there shouldnt be more sad people like my uncle.


    Hicksons heart wept at the words my uncle.

 Chapter 47

    Because there shouldnt be more sad people like my uncle.


    Hicksons nostrils fluttered open. To exaggerate a little, it seemed that a white runny thing was spewing out.


    Did you hear that?


    What do you mean?


    She said, my uncle.


    Is that a serious matter?


    Right.


    Hickson burst out intoughter.


    He looked happy to die.


    Meanwhile, Jackal didnt understand Hicksons mind. Whats so serious about my uncle?


    Anyway. Ill exin.


    Hickson stepped in and exined. He had also lost his daughter, too.


    The situation is very, very simr, you and me.


    Both were fathers who loved their children And, they both were warriors boasting strong power.


    The kidnapping was done at the right time, calcted very cleverly. I couldnt find any traces of it, and I was only used here and there, and I ended up being a coward, broken down and depressed.


    The rumors are familiar to me.


    You know what I did then?


    Ive heard that you attacked all kinds of families viciously.


    And?


    You invaded the winter castle and made a riot, but was overpowered by Duke Heron and exiled to the annex.


    What kind of exile? I let him win.


    Hickson looked into Vis eyes. It seemed that he didnt want to announce the fact that her Uncle had suffered a bad defeat. He then quickly changed the subject.


    And, you? You attacked the winter castle, right?


    Thats right.


    Lets say that it was because were threatened.


    So did Hickson. He lost his reason and acted.


    Vi was right.


    And, why didnt you know that even a child like me could figure it out? Is this all a coincidence?


    Hickson continued his remarks.


    Looking back, I was possessed by something.


    What are you talking about?


    I dont know for sure, though Im sure its some kind of magic.


    Vi spoke out. Its the result of three years of tracking. Im working to avenge Uncle Hickson together and to prove myself as a white Veratoux. Thats why I want to help Sir Jackal.


    These words instilled a sense of trust in Jackal.


    It was more suspicious to just help for no reason.


    A move to prove your ability as a white Veratoux. Its an extremely Veratoux-like idea.


    Im Veratoux.


    What do you mean by some kind of magic?


    A cowardly and crude magic that prates the hearts of parents who love their children. Even the most powerful warrior is helpless when attacked with mental hypnosis or suggestive magic.


    So did Hickson, and so did Jackal.


    They acted like something was out of order. If Hickson had been in a normal state, he wouldnt have be depressed. Had Jackal been in normal condition, he wouldnt have even published a column towards Winter Castle.


    Both of them were in a way that wasnt their own.


    I think they must have paralyzed your sanity by turning your love into fear. You must have been afraid that you would lose your son forever. So, Sir Jackal felt threatened and decided to turn Winter Castle into an enemy. Because your son is important.


    I didnt say that I was threatened or that I lost my son.


    Jackal wasnt too easy either.


    Hearing so, sheughed lightly.


    When I turn twelve, I can enter the social world. I will be the sharpest sword in the social world.


    This, too, was a very Veratoux-like word.


    Not the most beautiful flower, but the sharpest sword.


    To do that, I obtained and studied information about mypetitors in advance, as well as Jermi, the sessor of the Storm de.


    .


    So, I did everything I had avable to follow Jermis movements.


    This is a very secure fortress. Within the Storm Fortress, was that possible?


    A ce where kidnapping is possible, wouldnt it be impossible to observe?


    Jackal was momentarily speechless.


    Vis words felt as if there was no gap in it. It felt like he wasnt talking to a ten-year-old kid, but to an experienced serpent.


    In fact, Jackal respected Jermis freedom as much as possible. Because of that, he didnt give much protection since it was Jackals theory that his own body should be protected by himself.


    Besides, I have a very special rtionship with the Terra merchant. Do you often visit the Terra merchant?


    Yes.


    In the end, Jackal had no choice but to listen to Vi.


    Everything was clear.


    After listening to Miss Vi, I feel like my head is clear.


    Did you feel it, too?


    Agreeing, Hickson giggled andughed. It feels like the fog is lifted from my head. I did. How about you?


    So am I, Sir Hickson.


    Vi let out a sigh of relief in secret.


    She only needed to break one shell.


    They were warriors who had already reached the stage, and if she broke their shells, they would do well on their own.


    What should I do. Now, I think I know. There must have been something broken.


    Besides, think about it whether Prince Jermi is someone who could be kidnapped so easily. Think about the character of your son.


    Thank you.


    Then, the storm sword must do the work of the storm sword, right?


    Right.


    Jackal called the butler and told him to bring Princess Medea.


    As Medea has arrived, she tilted her head.


    Vi? Sir Hickson?


    She didnt know what was said, but the result was surprising.


    So, Im going to write a handwritten apology to Duke Heron, the lord of Winter Castle. However, I hope that the official apology can be dyed a bit. Please allow a little time.


    Medea was internally perplexed, though she didnt show it outwardly.


    What happened?


    It looked like Vi had done something, but she wasnt sure. Anyway, she didnt show it on the outside.


    I dont know what youre talking about, but if you give me the letter, Ill pass it on to my father.


    Thank you.


    And so, Medea epted the letter.


    I have to report to my father.


    It was an apology.


    A variable had arisen. It looked like she had to get another mission again.


    Im sorry. It seems I was possessed by something. Im ashamed.


    To that, Vi answered. Its proof that Sir Jackal loves his son. I dont think its shameful.


    Is that so?


    Its awesome.


    At this moment, Han Arin was sincere.


    She had been abandoned by her parents. Even though she adored her parents, she also missed them.


    Im a little envious


    The ck magic that dazzled Jackal is a magic that only works for parents who really love their children. The storm sword Jackal truly loved his son Jermi.


    Hickson tapped Vi on the shoulder.


    Hmmm. Lets go.


    He was kind of angry as he roughly read the emotions in Vis eyes.


    She is such a warm-hearted child! To make herpete in Veratouxs fierce sessor race.


    After all, the Heron guy didnt deserve to be her father.


    With that thought, he vowed once again that he would make himself a much nicer adult than him.


    Jackal knelt down on one of his knees and met his eyes with Vi.


    Thank you for saying that, Miss Vi.


    It was necessary.


    I look forward to your twelve years of age. May you be the sharpest sword.


    The Duke of Heron epted Jackals offer.


    Actually, this was much better than killing Jackal.


    Youve aplished your mission in a different way.


    Can I not kill Sir Jackal?


    Yes.


    Medea sighed a sigh of relief inside. Meanwhile, Heron noticed it and opened his mouth to ask.


    Why?


    Because I thought he was a good warrior. Its sad to lose a good enemy.


    Hearing so, he nodded his head. It was indeed a Veratoux style of thinking.


    And He seemed like a good father.


    Right.


    Heron didnt respond.


    After he let Medea out, he read Jackals letter again.


    [ I will surely rescue my son. Until then, please allow time. It wont take long. ]


    At this point, Heronughed at Jackal.


    Only because of his son


    He shot at Winter Castle because of his weakness. Was Jackal such an irrational and stupid person?


    And He seemed to be a good father.


    [ Miss Vi seems to be very interested in Jermi Two yearster, before entering the social world, I would like to introduce her to Jermi. What do you think, Duke? The two could have a good rtionship. ]


    Crumple.


    Heron crumpled the letter without realizing it.


    Then, the door to the office opened. Carlton was the only person who could freely enter Herons office without Herons permission.


    Duke?


    A crumpled piece of paper entered Carltons eyes.


    What?


    He heard that theypleted their mission well. That must have been an apology and letter from Jackal, so why did Heron crumple that?


    Did somethingwent wrong?


    But, it didnt seem like things went terribly wrong.


    The Duke did not issue an order to kill Jackal, and a monthter, Jackal issued an official statement of apology.


    [ Everything I brought up was purely my delusion and was a mistake.


    I was ignorant with the envy of the foresight of Winter Castle. Forgive me.


    Duke Heron and the Veratoux family.


    I bow my head and deeply apologize to all the people of Winter Castle. ]


    It was a sincere apology that lowered himself to the utmost.


    This caused Jackal to getughed out a lot, but that was short-lived.


    Powerful monsters were created in Valley of Savages, and the storm sword Jackal and Jermi, who returned safely to the storm fortress, seeded in subjugating the monsters.


    The fame of the Storm Sword Jackal and his son Jermi rose even more.


    And just like that, two years passed.


    Vi was now twelve years old.


    One spring day when she was twelve, a bird hung a note from its leg and tapped the window. As she walked over to the window, it was a yellow bird with smooth yellow feathers.


    Bird?


    She found a note hanging from the leg.


    Opening the note


    [ See you soon. ]


    That was all that was written there.


    Who is it?


    Were they trying to assassinate her? Vi didnt think anyone in Winter Castle would do such a crazy thing.


    She showed Xenon the note.


    The seal of the Storm Fortress is stamped.


    Storm Fortress?


    Then she saw a seal in the shape of a whirlwind.


    Someone at the Storm Fortress sent me a note?


    Its probably so.


    Why?


    That. Xenon said, smiling softly.


    It felt like a gentle wind was blowing.


    Because the Princess is now twelve years old.


    Twelve was the age to enter the social world.


    The twelve-year-old was officially recognized as a noble girl. It was also the age at which marriage offers coulde and go.


    And, the Princess, who turned twelve, is much more beautiful than before.


    Really?


    She certainly had grown a lot.


    However, to Arin Han, she was still a child. She realized again that the standards of the earth and the standards of this ce are different.


    So, I dare to worry that the Prince of the Storm Fortress is cajoling you.


    What is cajoling?


    Vi thought she had heard it before.


    Caroling maybe?


    Looking at Xenons bright smile, she must have heard it wrong.


    A few dayster.


    Rumors have spread that the official delegation of the Storm Fortress was arriving. It became a big issue even among the people.


    Did you hear that rumor?


    Prince Jermi ising here!


    Really?


    Jermi.


    The name made the hearts of many girls flutter.


    Small storm Prince Jermi, are they talking about him?


    Who calls him that? Thats what the savages who like to fight are called.


    Small Storm Jermi


    He had another nickname.


    The beautiful Prince hase to the winter castle!


    A small storm blew in the winter castle.

 Chapter 48

    Beautiful Prince Jermi.


    He has been the hottest topic in the social worldtely. Although he had not formally entered the social world, his beauty ignited the hearts of many young girls.


    Rumor has it that he was the incarnation of a beautiful dragon, that he was beautiful enough to make a mark in history, and that even that neat Levilia flower lost its light in front of Jermi.


    There were always a lot of rumors around Jermi.


    Some people were jealous that the rumors had been inted.


    If hes such a beautiful person, then why wouldnt he go out of the Storm Fortress?


    Its like admitting that your rumors are exaggerated.


    Needless to say, if he was the son of an aristocrat, he would enter the social world at the age of twelve. They show off their presence at the Forget-me-not Banquet, an aristocratic banquet usually held in May.


    But, Jermi never showed up at a social gathering.


    In winter.


    Azulesia, a famous egg tart restaurant all over the continent.


    A boy stood in line there.


    His attire was scruffy and he had a sharp sword around his waist. He was shabby and he wasnt a good-looking boy, but his eyes were full of sparks.


    Princess Vi loves the egg tarts here.


    He left the official delegation and came to Azulesia.


    Itll be fine because its free time, anyway.


    Since he had adhered to the official schedule, the rest of the time was free. So, as long as it didnt make a fuss in the winter castle, it would be fine.


    I need to find out a little bit about Princess Vi.


    He had heard a lot about Vi.


    Iron-Blooded Veratoux


    The Lady, who became rich at a young age thanks to her great insight.


    Adopted princess who was known to have a special rtionship with the famous Lord Hickson, and may have had a full-fledged war of session with the First Princess, Medea, even if she was born ten years early.


    He looked around once.


    There was no one capable of recognizing his identity.


    Itll be fine because Im wearing a mask.


    This mask came from the winter castle production workshop, and it was also a mask that boasted a quality that was almost magical. There were rumors that it was a business of Seivan Marcos, a disguise master of Winter Castle, but that had not been confirmed.


    Jermi tapped the person in front of him on the shoulder.


    Excuse me.


    Oh, are you an aspiring apprentice knight? There was a time when I was like that.


    Do you know about Princess Vi Veratoux?


    The man who was very talkative from the beginning proudly presented a lot of information.


    Thats what happened. Do you think thats all? At the wee dinner, she got the nickname Iron-Blood Princess. There are also rumors that she ughtered all the wild boars that were riding in Maple Vige.


    Even though the reality was a little different, rumors had spread among the people.


    Jermi opened his eyes wide.


    Wild boar?


    Yeah. Its not just wild boar. They said it was a wild boar that grew up eating magic.


    I heard that even the knights of the Empire find it difficult to kill a monster wild boar alone.


    Jermi also experienced the monster wild boar. Among them, the most powerful one was a wild boar of a special species called Saber.


    It was a monster that could only be hunted if one was at least a level Seventh Knight.


    She ughtered them all when she was only ten.


    Shes a great person!


    Jermi thought of a saber boar, but in reality, it was just a wild boar.


    You think its the only one? Theres a fact that all of us winter castle people know.


    What?


    Princess Vi subjugated every herd of wild boars and toasted with its blood to celebrate.


    Of course, that was never the case.


    Those who saw her who drank blood said this.


    Gulp.


    Jermi was engrossed in the mans story.


    A demon of iron blood. The incarnation of death.


    Thats right.


    Rumors about Vi werergely the same.


    Im curious


    How can rumors spread like that?


    A ten-year-old with a saber-species wild boar Comparable with the famous Medea.


    Wow. There are so many people.


    As Jermi waited in line for over thirty-minute, the sweet smell of egg tarts flew in the wind.


    His nose fluttered.


    Looks delicious.


    He could understand why so many people came to Winter Castle to eat egg tarts just by the smell.


    After waiting nearly an hour, he was able to enter Azulesia.


    Eh?


    There was one person who stood out in Azulesia.


    Purple hair.


    And, energy as if piercing the lungs and the purple eyes that contained breath-taking threatening aura.


    Munch!


    Aulp!


    Aside from that, he saw a girl who loved egg tarts.


    Vi Veratoux!


    Vi Veratoux was here.


    Ironically, the man who said he knew Vi well did not recognize her at all. Jermi didnt even recognize her at first.


    Its very different from the portrait.


    There were no magic pictures of Vis face, and the only thing that circted in the market was portraits.


    Vi in the portrait had an ominous and gloomy face like a witch.


    If he hadnt felt the sharp force emanating from her body itself, he would have never known she was Vi.


    Purple hair and eyes much lighter than the portrait


    Although she contained a vicious energy, her eyes themselves were dazzling.


    Jermi nced around.


    Hmm.


    It seemed that the only person who knew the identity of Vi here was the owner of Azulesia. No wonder the owner of Azulezia continued to care for Vi and was watching her.


    Three egg tarts.


    We only sell two per person. Please wait.


    Then, give me two. By the way, who is that person?


    The owner swallowed his saliva.


    For some reason, he didnt want to put the name Vi in his mouth.


    Im certain from the reaction.


    Interestingly, even Vi wielding so much power within the winter castle could only purchase four egg tarts.


    It was also bought by Tundra.


    Tundra. Can I eat this?


    Yes. I dont like sweets.


    Jermis ears twitched.


    Ah. That boy is Tundra.


    He was seventeen years old.


    Tundra was the same age as him, and he was said to be Sir Hicksons only disciple. Although he was not a nobleman, he was also called the Sleeping Dragon of the Winter Castle because of his excellent swordsmanship.


    But, hes more famous with the nickname of pet sword.


    He didnt know why he was called a pet sword.


    All he knew was that he was nicknamed Pet Sword because he didnt leave her side for even an hour and took care of Vi with all his heart.


    However, the truth was it was a misinterpretation of pet dog.


    Two egg tarts. Here you go.


    Jermi took the two egg tarts on the tray and started walking.


    Vi Veratoux.


    And, towards Tundra.


    Vi was worried.


    There was only one egg tart left. She seriously contemted whether to take this home and eat it here.


    It will be warmer and sweeter if you eat it now.


    But


    This is thest. Wouldnt it be better to save it? My stomachs full.


    Her troubles did notst long.


    Grab!


    Munch, munch!


    In the end, she had no choice but to eat. This egg tart was too enticing to bear.


    However, she found someone.


    Eh?


    Fluffy silver hair.


    Full of freckles on the face A normal-looking face.


    A scruffy outfit and a rusty sword.


    [ Jermi always wore a disguise. ]


    A boy who matches the description in the novel was here. At the same time, she also knew that Jermis delegation had arrived at Winter Castle.


    Is it really Jermi?


    She looked at the handle of the sword.


    [ He wore a blue knot tied to his sword.


    The blue knot was also a symbol of the storm sword, and it was also hand-tied by his younger sibling. ]


    A knot made of blue thread appeared.


    Its Jermi!


    This was where Jermi Pil appeared.


    Her mind suddenly became ufortable.


    In the original story, Storm Fortress and the Pil became enemies of Winter Castle. Jermi was the young head of the Pil family and was the person who would fight Medea and the famous battle of the summit.


    The summit battle took ce for seven days at the summit of the Serk Mountains, and both suffered serious injuries.


    When sister Medeas was weakened, Vi came by surprise and inflicted fatal wounds.


    Medea, who loved her family, got caught up in Vis trick and was pushed out of the sessor position.


    Anyway, the important thing was he was a person who is on the right track to bepared to sister Medea in the future.


    And


    In the original work, it is a family that considers Veratoux as an enemy.


    Of course, things were very different from the original now. However, she knew that the authors settings didnt change very well.


    It had already been confirmed that the flow didnt change even if the details changed.


    Theres nothing good about keeping him close.


    Vi didnt know why he came here.


    For now, she decided to pretend she didnt know. After all, it was thanks to the novel that she was able to recognize his disguise.


    She couldnt really say, I saw your disguise in the novel!


    But, why is heing here?


    Tundras eyes turned to the silver-haired boy.


    Who?


    There arent many seats. It seems it can fit four people here, can I join you?


    At that, Tundra answered briefly. No.


    Why?


    Because you are a stranger.


    Dogs must be vignt for their owners. Tundra thought so.


    Instead, Ill give you an egg tart.


    Still, not


    Vi cut her words.


    Sit down.


    She quickly brought the egg tart from the tray, as if someone was going to steal it. Seeing so, Jermi smiled lightly and sat down in front of her.


    Are you aspiring to be an apprentice knight?


    Yes. Im working hard.


    Tundraughed openly.


    Are you an aspiring apprentice knight He growled in a low voice and continued.


    When you hide your energy like that?


    He then brought the dagger under the table.


    The dagger touched Jermis knee.


    What are you up to?


    Jermiughed.


    He was indeed a dragon of Winter Castle as Tundra seemed to have read his energy.


    I dont have a n. I just


    Vi, who felt better after eating the egg tart, opened her mouth. Its okay, because hes my guest.


    A guest?


    Yes. You can lower your sword. Are you going to use violence in the Winter Castle?


    In the end, Tundra quietly took the dagger.


    Still, somehow, this silver-haired boy bothered him.


    What, did you find out who I really am?


    Would you like me to pretend I didnt know, wearing a blue knot that symbolizes the storm sword?


    Small Storm Jermi.


    Vi didnt really want to get involved with him. It was safest to simply keep a moderate distance from this dangerous person.


    Theres no variable to reveal my identity from the start.


    So, it was hidden.


    In a controlled environment without variables, if we just chat and part, nothing would happen.


    Lets keep a reasonable distance.


    Grab!


    Munch, munch!


    And so, she quickly ate the egg tarts.


    Im done. Prince,e to us in Princes true form. Ill get going.


    It meant that she didnt want to talk to a fake figure in disguise. Now that she got the egg tart, there was nothing to do.


    Vi stood up first.


    Tundra followed.


    He looked at Jermi several times as he walked outside.


    Something is ominous.


    Even though the reason was unknown, for some reason, the boy felt ominous.


    Jermi smiled and put the remaining egg tart in his mouth. Without realizing it, he put his hand on his cheek.


    Oh, its delicious!


    This was the first time hes eaten such a delicious egg tart.


    He seemed to understand why Vi had such a happy expression on her face.


    Princess Vi.


    She felt very different from the rumors.


    Behind that calm figure, a cruel figure was hidden. When he heard the rumors, she was an iron-blooded princess, but in reality, she wasnt.


    Was I thinking too much like a witch?


    Because of that, he didnt know that she might feel more friendly.


    I want to get to know you.


    Grab!


    Munch, munch!


    That image kepting to mind. At that thought, Jermiughed then rubbed his noserub, rub.


    It was very different from the rumors.


    Am I saying that the iron-blooded princess is cute?


    He stared at the blue knot hanging from his scabbard. It was the knot that his little sister, Jessi, tied with her small hand.


    This is a little dangerous.


    Even if she was cute.


    I want to be nice to you.


    Then, suddenly, there was amotion.


    Someone screamed.


    How dare you! Its not enough to make me, the son of a Viscount, wait so long! You only sell two? Are you trying to deceive me! Amoner believes only in his frail and shallow talents and doesnt know how high is the sky! Im going to strike you on the head!


    However, the answer of the owner of Azulesia, amoner, was strange.


    It would be better not to do this, Lord.

 Chapter 49

    It would be better not to do this, Lord.


    Even Jermi was taken aback by those words.


    Such an answer was not something amoner could give to a nobleman. It was possible only when there was a very justifiable cause formoners to respond like that.


    For a very justifiable cause.


    There was no very justifiable cause for Jermi to feel.


    Amoner must not have any justification for such an answer. It was a dangerous enough situation for Jermi.


    If even that bosss finger is cut off


    Then, this delicious egg tart would disappear.


    Isnt this Princess Vis regr restaurant?


    Most of the people gathered here aremoners. He couldnt help it. Because in this world, the proportion ofmoners was overwhelmingly higher than that of nobles. Wherever they go, there were moremoners than nobles.


    There is no one to stop him.


    This was a ce he liked.


    He was willing to find it again next time, so Jermi hoped this ce wouldnt go bankrupt.


    How very unsightly it is in the winter castle.


    Im sorry if it seemed that way, but a principle is a principle.


    You kept saying a principle, and Im nauseous.


    The boy strode over and pped the boss.


    p!


    It didnt seem like magic. Nevertheless, as if he had been training, the owners cheeks swelled up quickly.


    I give you onest chance. Bake the leftovers.


    Im sorry. As you may know, this is a favorite ce for the Iron-Blood Princess.


    Then?


    She also queues up and buys only two. If I sell three or more egg tarts to the Lord, Im ignoring her.


    The boyughed as if it was ridiculous.


    Youre joking around with that hole in your mouth.


    He could understand why the owner mentions the iron-blooded Princess. It was because he felt threatened by alluding to the fact that the famous Verratoux princess was behind the owner.


    You dare to threaten me, you scumbag?


    Its not a threat. Im asking for your understanding, Lord.


    Shut up. Tonight. You will be found dead.


    Jermi felt a presence outside the door.


    It seemed that Princess Vi and her party were still outside.


    Hmm. Then.


    He likes it here, and he likes Vi, too.


    Shall I get some points?


    If the day came when they could formally greet each other, he wondered if he could make a good impression. A good swordsman who helped the owner of her regr shop that seemed to be enough.


    Jermi stepped forward.


    Lets stop here.


    The eldest son of Viscount Seal.


    Zelton, who turned sixteen this year, was truly upset. In his own estate, things that wouldnt even dare to look at him with their own eyes kept making eye contact with him and talking back and forth.


    What else is this?


    Judging by his attire, he didnt seem like a nobleman.


    The person in front of him was wearing an old sword, so he may be of nobility, though he would never be the son of a prestigious family with a title.


    My name is Jermi, an aspiring apprentice knight.


    Jermi?


    Jermi did not lie about his real name because the name Jermi was not a rare name.


    Just the same worthless things.


    Hearing so, he smiled brightly. A bright smile that could not be covered by the shabby clothes as his face rose like the sun.


    Would it hurt to get hit by the worthless things?


    What?


    I didnt say anything.


    Jermi didnt use the Storm Sword.


    He just drew his sword.


    Sreung!


    A clear sword that did not go well with the old sword rang out, and the tip of the sword touched Zeltons neck.


    It was close.


    Had it gone a little deeper, he would have bled.


    How rude!


    The knight who was with Zelton behind him also drew his sword.


    However, the sword was no longer considered a sword anymore.


    The knights eyes widened.


    Uh, when!


    As the sword was cut in half and fell to the ground, the knight looked at the cut surface.


    The cut surface is clean.


    He didnt even see Jermi wielding his sword. Nevertheless, his own sword was cut off, and the cut edge of the cut sword was too clean. Even if he had a sword of the century made by a master, it was difficult to say.


    They swallowed their saliva.


    Damn it. We got it wrong.


    His appearance was shabby, but he was, by no means, an ordinary person.


    It was clear that the knight was at least level Nine or higher. There were times when a good knight walked around like a beggar like that.


    How about it? You shouldnt be angry anymore, do you?


    Tom, tomorrow is my birthday, so I will forgive you in a good way.


    Zelton snorted huhng! and turned around. He pretended to be okay, but his legs were trembling.


    What the hell is that guy?


    His appetite had plummeted.


    It was his first time seeing a senior knight. So, he was terrified to see the skills of a senior knight right in front of his eyes.


    Lets get out of here quickly.


    Outside, there was a pretty girl and a boy with golden hair.


    Zelton hurriedly adjusted his clothes and began to walk in a bad way.


    The door would be closed, too.


    He was no longer scared.


    Out of the way.


    It was a step as if iming to be a ferocious and wild man. He thought he looked like he had a mans taste when he behaved so harshly.


    Sixteen-year-old Zelton thought so.


    Vi wasnt particrly angry.


    Oh, my.


    There were always kids like that everywherelittle kids who think they know how to be strong. Judging from Vis mental age, he was still an immature child.


    But


    Thepanion sword, Tundras eyes lit up.


    Jermi thought he had scored.


    Hehe.


    The door was blocking it, though Vi must have already felt it.


    I saved the owner of your regr shop, Princess Vi.


    Thinking he made a good impression, he slowly enjoyed the one remaining egg tart.


    I did my best developing that footwork.


    It was pretty satisfying.


    Vi probably liked it very much. If he had shown her this much footwork, he wondered if she would at least want to be friends.


    Anyway, its good.


    He thought she scored a lot thanks to a dimwit who didnt even have aristocratic dignity. Meanwhile, Vi bit her lip and turned her body towards the Dukes castle.


    Its a dangerous world, too.


    She looked through the gap in the open door.


    Jermis neat footwork. It was just a simple hair knife with no special skills.


    Too fast


    It seemed that it would be best not to get close.


    She asked carefully, Tundra. Have you seen Jermis footwork?


    Yes.


    How was it?


    It was fast.


    Better than you?


    Tundra thought for a moment. This, he thought, was the Masters test and evaluation. So, he answered calmly.


    In terms of speed, I think he was faster than me.


    I see.


    I will try harder.


    No.


    Vi didnt mean it that way. It was a little burdensome for Tundra to suddenly burn with enthusiasm. Nheless, she ignored Tundra and continued to move her steps towards the Dukes castle.


    Faster than Tundra.


    Also


    He was too risky.


    Dangerous. I have to keep my distance.


    Returning to his aodation, Zelton beat his escort knight harshly.


    Whats your mission?


    It is to escort the Lord.


    However?


    Im sorry.


    Do you know that my father pays you for that?


    Zelton whipped him for a while, and his escort knight silently endured.


    After a while.


    He was exhausted and missed his whip.


    Heukheuk!


    Im sorry, Lord.


    There was no excuse for the opponent to be too strong. Anyway, he didnt do a proper escort, and he thought it was his fault.


    That was the way a knight thought.


    That night.


    Zelton left the amodation with the escort knight.


    His house. Have you found it?


    Yes.


    Zelton has always been educated as a precious being.


    You are a great kid.


    You are better than anyone else.


    You can do really well.


    Thats how he learned it.


    His mother always said so. It became poison for Zelton.


    Im going to catch you.


    This is the winter castle, Lord.


    You can just kill them outside the winter castle. Drag him away.


    .


    The escort knight realized that he couldnt break Zeltons stubbornness. When he received an order, he obeyed itthat was the right way as a knight.


    Understood.


    But, he also wanted to ask.


    Shouldnt the boy named Jermi be punished?


    The person who insulted him in front of manymoners was Jermi. So, isnt it right to take revenge on Jermi?


    Why does the owner have to die?


    He was amoner and disrespectful, but He didnt even say anything wrong.


    Whats more, even the iron-blooded Princess of Verratoux kept the rules here.


    Zelton could not break that principle. It meant that there was no reason why the owner had to die.


    Should I follow thismand?


    Still, he had to follow.


    He thought that he was right as a knight.


    Thump, thump.


    As he walked the streets at night, the night streets of Winter Castle were peaceful and quiet. There were drunk people scattered all over the ce.


    Lord. The fact that they are so drunk and lying around


    It must mean that they are fools with neither dignity nor culture.


    That was not it.


    This meant that the security here was very good So, he wont be able to kill the owner outside the winter castle because the boundaries would be tight.


    The knight swallowed the words.


    After all, Zelton was a character who must see with his own eyes to be satisfied.


    Around the Winter Castle. Among the houses wheremoners lived, he saw a house with a fairlyrge gate.


    Are you sure this is the house?


    Yes.


    Break it.


    He broke the wooden door and entered.


    Does amoner live in a house with a garden?


    There was a small garden.


    Did the winter castlemoners have thoughts or not?


    It was the first time hes seen amoners house have a garden. Even though it was a small garden, it was too luxurious formoners.


    Anyone would think it was a noble house. So, it must have been why he had a stiff neck.


    Far ahead, there were five steps.


    A boy was sitting there.


    It was a blond boy.


    You also have a stiff neck.


    What else are you?


    Me? A mercenary who dreams of being a dog.


    The blond boy was Tundra.


    Zelton got agitated at the word mercenary. He snorted huhng! and said, What kind of nonsense is this?


    Why are you here?


    Your tongue is short on the subject of a mercenary.


    Youre short, too, you bastard.


    At that, Zeltons face flushed red. He was insulted by a mercenary like this, besides, he was already sensitive.


    Ill kill you, too.


    Killing? This is winter castle?


    Something like that. Maybe, youll find out!


    Zelton pointed his finger at Tundra.


    Knock him out. Take him out of the winter castle and kill him.


    This knight was a second-ss apprentice knight, so it wouldnt beparable to a mercenary.


    Or, so he thought.


    However, the reality was the opposite.


    Changgrang!


    As if breaking ss, the sword of the escort knight was shattered.


    What is this again?


    The escort knights eyes darkened.


    Even though it was a sword he bought in a hurry at the weapon shop, but it wasnt something that could be broken so easily. Nevertheless, the sword waspletely shattered, and fragments flew all over the ce.


    Obviously, you said you would kill me first. This is self-defense.


    Tundra was walking briskly.


    He swung his sword.


    You dare to touch the Masters favorite shop?


    Vi was happiest when eating egg tarts, and this guy was trying to ruin that happiness?


    With the side of the sword, he knocked Zelton and the escort knight. He wanted to kill him, but he couldnt because this was the Winter Castle area.


    Its easy.


    As he battled monsters like Vixen every day, it was very easy to deal with them.


    Finally, the door opened and the owner of Azulesia bowed deeply.


    Thank you, I dont know how to repay this favor.


    Not the ones at the store.


    It was against the rules if he gave something sold at the store. But, if its homemade, its a different story.


    Ten egg tarts baked separately at home. The Princess will be satisfied with that.


    Ill bake even a hundred. Thank you very much.


    Tundra barely caught the rising corner of his lips.


    He was very excited inside.


    If ten Will the Master be pleased? Did I do well?


    When he thought of that, he was thrilled. It was Tundras happiness to see Vi eating deliciously and looking happy.


    I would like it to be especially delicious.


    Of course!


    Two dayster.


    The only son of Viscount Seal was executed.


    In front of the southern gate of Winter Castle, his neck was hung, and startling rumors began to spread within the winter castle.


    Iron-blooded Princess.


    There were rumors about Vi Verratoux.

 Chapter 50

    The eldest son of Viscount Seal.


    At the age of sixteen, Zelton ended his short life.


    The newsletter took the case seriously.


    [ The severed head of an aristocrat at the South Gate of Winter Castle. ]


    [ What did Zelton do wrong? ]


    It was a very unusual and unconventional move.


    There were also voices of criticism about whether a proper trial or understanding the situation was given priority.


    In fact, even Vi did not know that the Duke would move so radically. He simply summed up the situation in one word.


    These days, rats are fearless. How dare they do such thing in the Winter Castle.


    And he cut his neck himself.


    He hung his neck at the south gate of the winter castle and disyed it as if he were a worker bee.


    Some nobles protested, though Duke Heron did not care at all.


    Meanwhile, some nobles objected, and some nobles were silent. Only a few nobles said that Duke Heron did very well.


    However, among themon people, the story was different.


    Are you okay?


    Of course! Am I not a citizen of the Winter Castle?


    What happened? Is the newsletter true?


    Princess Vi sent her pet sword.


    She herself?


    Yeah. Shes a regr in our shop.


    She sent her pet sword because she was a regr?


    Hey! It cant be! As one of the owners of Winter Castle, she has protected the citizens of Winter Castle because you are a citizen of Winter Castle!


    Themoners in Winter Castle were overwhelmed.


    Their master, the Duke of Veratoux, beheaded the nobleman for them. Because of that, this became a message and touched the hearts ofmoners.


    Winter Castle never forsakes the people of Winter Castle.


    And, at the center of this work was the Pet Sword.


    Pet Sword Tundra.


    You moved as fast as a lightning bolt and cut off Zeltons limbs in an instant?


    Ah, no, that, that


    It wasnt.


    He did arrest Zelton, but Tundra did not directly kill Zelton.


    Those who torment the citizens of Winter Castle deserved it even if they suffer like that.


    Of course.


    The rumors that were spread were a bit twisted. Vi, who witnessed the torment of the citizens of Winter Castle, sent her minion, Tundra, to ughter him.


    The rumors werent wrong either.


    What rumors?


    Iron-Blood Princess. A Veratoux, who is more Veratoux than anyone else. Rumors about the adopted Princess of Veratoux.


    Where Vi had no idea, the voice of praise for Vi began to rise little by little.


    Herons office.


    It was a quiet time, past eleven oclock at night.


    The scarlet light of the magic candle touched the Dukes cheek. Vi gazed at the Dukes orange-tinted cheeks, and her legs trembled hidden under her skirt.


    Why did you call me?


    He had been silent for thirty minutes after calling her as he was signing papers for half an hour, and he hadnt even looked towards her.


    Why?


    He was the person who decapitated even the Viscounts son for acting up in the Winter Castle.


    There was talk of the decapitating done in the office. It felt as if the smell of blood had been tainted in this ce.


    Why dont you talk to me!


    After thirty minutes passed, the Duke finally opened his mouth.


    Why did I call you?


    How would I know that? Father called me, so I just came. So, why are you asking me that, huh?


    Nevertheless, she had toe up with a reasonable answer.


    Vi felt it again this time.


    Heron was obviously the absolute supreme in this world, and there was no way to go against the absolute. Having fallen into such a world, wouldnt it be necessary to adapt and survive?


    She answered the question with a question.


    Why did you kill the eldest son of Viscount Seal?


    Because I think you want it.


    Yes?


    Me?


    After a long time, Vis head was dazed.


    Why did he think that way?


    He seemed to have misunderstood somewhere. In fact, it was true that Zeltons quality was bad, though he did notmit a mortal sin either.


    Werent you nning on moving in earnest, too?


    Herons eyes narrowed.


    Vi was somehow afraid. She didnt know what those eyes were saying.


    His eyes seemed to be stuck in her heart!


    Moving in earnest? Me?


    She quickly understood why he was saying that.


    You interpreted it as jumping into a full-fledged sessionpetition


    That keyword became a hint. Vi seemed to understand why Duke Heron had done so much work.


    Thats right.


    No. Thats not right.


    She didnt want things to get this big. She thought she would break one or two ces and send him back. Vi didnt think he would kill the Viscounts son without trial.


    The Duke sat back.


    Judging by his appearance, it was as if he was expecting the following words from Vi.


    Please dont expect it!


    Aside from her inner thoughts, Vi had to carry on her words as Vi Veratoux.


    Winter Castle has always been protecting mankind from where it snows. As time passed, people got used to it. So, thats why a bastard like Zelton dared tomit murder within the Winter Castle.


    Therefore?


    You wanted to send a warning. For those who defied the authority of Veratoux in Winter Castle.


    It was a warning to the world.


    It was interpreted as that.


    Actually, she never thought about it this far, but anyway, thats the result.


    As a result of this incident, the nobles who will remain silent will remain silent.


    .


    The nobles who will rebel will rebel.


    What does it mean to share it?


    As a white Veratoux, I need to clearly distinguish myrades from my enemies.


    The Duke grinned and said, You mean those who are silent are our potential allies, and those who rebel are potential enemies?


    No.


    Vi shook her head.


    Its the other way around.


    Why?


    I think fathers treatment was right, but I dont think its legal.


    Vis heart pounded.


    After all, what you did was illegal! I wont go against my heart.


    She knew by reading the original story. Heron was never a tyrant who acted as he pleased. A lot of people know that, but thats not true.


    Nevertheless


    Her hands and feet were trembling.


    She had to use extreme patience to keep it froming off.


    Those who are silent are cowards. And those who rebel are fearless madmen.


    .


    Neither of them are friends. Winter Castle is only Winter Castle, I dont need a colleague.


    It was a wild word, but it was also Herons favorite. After she said what Heron wanted to hear, he brought up the subject.


    But, I like crazy people more than cowards.


    There was a faint smile on Herons lips. He had never had such a satisfying conversation with a child since the First Princess Medea.


    It was even more enjoyable than talking to Medea.


    Among the opposing aristocrats, those who have no personal acquaintance with Viscount Seal and have a clean past. I n to embrace them.


    In the future, when you rule Veratoux?


    Vis heart was pounding, she felt like she was falling!


    No. Not her.


    Her sister, Medea.


    As her father knew, she was really strong. She was going to enjoy the honey after helping out.


    Yes.


    Damn it.


    This wasnt it.


    Its a good attitude.


    In addition.


    Vi wanted to cry, but she spoke to her calmly. There was something special about the love Viscount and Viscountess Seal have for their child.


    How did you know?


    I have to enter the social world at the age of twelve, too.


    It meant studying in advance about a family with children of that age.


    I didnt study it, but I know it because I read it as a novel.


    Anyway, ording to the content of the novel, the Viscount would never stand still. Although it was developed a little differently from the novel, Viscounty Seal and Duchy Veratoux were destined to collide one day.


    Viscounty Seal will definitely take action one way or another.


    It was the same in the novel.


    Viscounts son, Zelton, was defeated by Vixen.


    [ I will never forgive my sons enemy, Duke Veratoux. ]


    And Viscount Seal marches towards the winter castle.


    The size of his army was only around five hundred, and they were all shot and killed at the south gate of Winter Castle.


    In the novel, Duke Heron praised Viscount Seal.


    [ Your actions were right. ]


    It was cowardly to remain still when your son was dead. It was the right thing to do as a parent to rush andsh out like this.


    It was Herons idea in the novel.


    [ But, why did you run to me even though you knew you were going to die? ]


    [ Its because Im a father. ]


    [ You mean you know youre going to die? ]


    [ Everyone does stupid things at times. If that stupidity is meaningful. ]


    And, Heron hung Viscount Seal instead of beheading him.


    Ironically, he didnt spare financial and forceful support for Viscountess Seal, who had lost the Viscount.


    The novel also had something like this.


    [ Viscountess Seal had a child in her belly. ]


    Viscountess Seal named the child Bengas.


    Bengas meant revenge.


    Bengas became a powerful wizard and bes the enemy of Duchy Veratoux That was the content of the novel.


    It was a fictional world with a lot of things done.


    A worldview in which he killed the father to create a powerful enemy named Jermi Pil, and killed both his older brother and father to create another enemy named Bengas Seal.


    [ Shadow of Veratoux ] was such a fictional world.


    Heron asked, What action are you going to take?


    Im going to ask the Empire to intervene.


    And?


    The Empire will not ept arbitration.


    Why?


    Because there is no point. The Empire cannot actively engage in work that does not make any sense.


    But, wouldnt the cause lie in Viscount Seal?


    The first person to break thew of winter castle is Zelton.


    A moment of silence passed.


    However, unexpected words came out of Herons mouth.


    And, he tried to steal your pleasure.


    Yes?


    For a moment, Vi thought she had heard it wrong.


    Egg tart. Isnt it your favorite?


    Its true.


    Vi coughed then continued, Viscount Seal, who was also shunned by the Empire, will make the final choice.


    What kind of final choice do you mean?


    Are there any parents who will stand still after losing a child?


    Usually theyll stay still. If the opponent is the winter castle.


    ording to my understanding, Viscount Seal will never stand still. Surely he will march towards the winter castle.


    Heron nodded once.


    Then, Ill have to kill him honorably.


    No.


    Then, there would be an enemy called Archmage Bengas.


    At least lets prevent that, father


    Are you sure he will march? At the risk of death?


    Humans sometimes do stupid things. If that is meaningful.


    It was the words of Viscount Seal in the original story.


    [ Everyone does stupid things at times. If that stupidity is meaningful. ]


    Vi opened her mouth.


    I want to do stupid things, too.


    For my splendid old age. For a long and clean life To prevent the birth of an archmage named Bengas!


    Please send me as a special envoy. I want to visit the Viscounty Seal.


    This alone may not be enough.


    Like a Veratoux, she added a word, Ill prove myself as a white Veratoux. Just like in Storm Fortress.

 Chapter 51

    Tundra kept snorting. He held ten egg tarts in his hand.


    As Vi once said,


    [ I can eat about ten. ]


    There are only ten.


    Will she enjoy it?


    This was an egg tart made with special care. He hoped Vi would eat this and like it.


    I hope you like it.


    Just imagining it made him excited, but he was also worried. When it came to things rted to Vi, he cared about everything for no reason.


    Shes not going to get mad, right?


    She would like it because it was an egg tart that was obtained through a legitimate method.


    The sweet smell of egg tarts pierced his nose.


    Looks delicious.


    His mouth was drooling.


    In fact, even Tundra really likes this egg tart. He liked Vi, so he always gave it away. It was a taste that could not be tasted anywhere other than Winter Castle, and it was fortunate that there was Azulesia in Winter Castle.


    Knock, knock.


    He knocked and entered Vis room.


    Ten egg tarts. It is said that the owner of Azulezia made it with special care.


    Fortunately, Vi liked it.


    After telling him to bring me some bitter green tangerine tea, she ate the egg tarts.


    Grab!


    Munch, munch!


    It was already the fourth.


    Tundra. Sit down, too.


    How can a dog sit at his masters table?


    Tundra just stood upright and looked down at Vi. Vi was ufortable with that, so she spoke like a Veratoux, brutally.


    Its unpleasant to look down from a ce higher than me.


    Sorry.


    Tundra knelt down in that position.


    His eye level was lower than that of Vi sitting in the chair. She seemed to have given the order a bit wrong. Because of that, she became more ufortable.


    Just sit down.


    Tundra was obsessed with manners too much.


    Anyway, so stubborn.


    She could force him to sit in front of her, but she didnt have to.


    Its the same as Brother Hanjun, stubborn in strange ces.


    Han Jun was also stubborn in strange ces.


    At that, she firmly clenched her lips. When she said it was unpleasant, he immediately epted it and knelt down on his knees and looked at the ground, that inflexible figure.


    That look that made her knees tingle, but she didnt show anything.


    Why do you act the same as brother as time passes by?


    The older he got, the more so.


    Thergest portion of Han Arins memory was filled with Han Jun, who was in histe teens to early twenties. Tundra turned seventeen and grew closer to the image of Kang Hanjun in her memory


    Brother liked sweets a lot, too.


    He was even called the Chocte Killer in school.


    Can you give me one, too?


    How can a dog eat with his master? I am happy just spending time with you.


    Dont you like sweets?


    I hate sweets


    However, why do you swallow your saliva? But, why are you pping your nostrils?


    Do you really hate it?


    Yes. I hate it.


    Vis eyes narrowed. It was obvious to anyone he liked it, though he said he hates it.


    I hate lying dogs.


    Flinch.


    At that, his body trembled.


    Ill ask you again. Do you like sweets?


    .


    Tundra paused for a moment.


    He was pretty awkward. Now, if he said he likes sweets, he was lying. Nheless, if he said he hated it again, he thought Vi would be disappointed.


    Open your mouth.


    Vi forced an egg tart into Tundras mouth.


    Still, he did not respond. He put the egg tart in his mouth and murmured.


    Hank uuu (thank you).


    Be honest in front of me.


    Heh (yes).


    A little bit of egg cream was smeared on the corners of Tundras lips. It seemed that he didnt even know that she was so nervous.


    Cute.


    Was brother like this?


    In her memory, fifteen-year-old Kang Han-jun was very big, but looking as the current Vi, he wasnt that big To her, with the spirit of Han Arin, Tundra was like a really young Kang Hanjun.


    What can I say to make him feel morefortable with me?


    Just because she told him to befortable, didnt mean he could befortable with her. She adapted to the fictional world of [ Shadow of Veratoux ] and opened her mouth.


    You are a dog, you know?


    Yes.


    Do you know the difference between humans and dogs?


    If you tell me, I will study.


    Seeing him answer in an extremely polite way made her feel something even more stuffy.


    People have to think deeply, dogs dont have to think deeply.


    .


    If you like it, you dont like it. If youre happy, youre happy. If youre hungry, youre hungry. You just have to be honest. Youre a dog. Why is a dog considering many things?


    If you want to eat, say you want to eat.


    If you like it, you can say you like it.


    She didnt know what was so hard about it.


    Sorry.


    If you know youre sorry, keep your identity. Understand?


    Tundra looked like he had been hit in the head.


    Everything Vi said was right.


    A dog was a dog Dogs shouldnt pretend to be people.


    You scolded me.


    He was heartbroken. Then, with that thought, he felt like he had to show a change.


    Im being honest, like a dog.


    Vi wanted it, so Tundra decided to do just that. It was not going to happen overnight, though he decided to be a little more honest in front of Vi.


    So, the next day, he found Vi again.


    Just in time, Vi was drinking tea with Xenon.


    Im going to give it to my master.


    He decided to act like a dog. He was unstoppable, the footsteps of the pet sword, who was once scolded and taught.


    Vi tilted her head.


    Flower?


    It was a vase of white flowers.


    Xenons eyes narrowed.


    Its a marguerite flower.


    Marguerite had pure white petals, and the central flower core was a yellow flower. Vis eyes touched the vase.


    I remembered my master paying attention to this flower that bloomed by the roadside.


    Tundra. Do you know thenguage of this flower?


    I do not know.


    Tundra was confident.


    He didnt know thenguage of flowers, he just remembered that Vis eyes touched that flower. Because of that, he wanted to bring it.


    Vi murmured.


    True love. Prophecy. Revealing the secret


    Does the Princess study flowernguage, too?


    .


    Vi just stared at the vase. She didnt know why this was happening again.


    It was an amulet that Brother Han Jun gave me.


    You take this.


    It is said that having this brings you good luck.


    At the time, Han Jun didnt even know the name of this flower. He said he just brought it because it was pretty. Marguerite became a talisman for Han Arin, who had a difficult life in school.


    After a long time, she had looked up the dictionary.


    [ The flowernguage of Marguerite is True love, prophecy, love fortune-telling, and revealing secrets. ]


    So, Han Arin thought so secretly.


    She even imagined that Kang Han Jun as a child confessed to her through flowers.


    But brother. You gave me marguerite flowers a long time ago.


    Ah. Did I?


    Huh. It was a talisman for me.


    I should have given you one or two amulets. Because you are such a crybaby.


    Do you know the flowernguage of Marguerite, brother?


    Well? What?


    Actually, I dont know.


    Han Arin pretended to not know, but she knew. It was just that she was ashamed of being excited for no reason.


    Looking at it, it seems that you dont know thenguage of flowers at all. Xenon said.


    I didnt know, does that matter, Xenon?


    No. If the princess doesnt take issue with it, it wont be a problem.


    At that, his eyes narrowed even more.


    By the way, the vase has been treated with special magic. It must be expensive.


    I also get Veratouxs sry.


    For the past three years, Tundra had been paid by the Duchy of Veratoux.


    This was Xenons consideration. He set the minimum cost of maintaining dignity so that there was no shortage to serve Princess Vi.


    If its something like this, you need to save up for three years without spending a single penny?


    Tundra nodded his head.


    I am grateful to be able to present three years of hard work.


    I hope Vi likes it.


    I hope you are happy about it.


    I hope you enjoy it.


    That thought ran through his mind.


    Does she like it?


    With that thought in mind, he looked into Vis eyes.


    She seemed to feel neither good nor bad. She stood with a curious expression, and she continued to stare at the vase of Marguerites.


    Why are you doing this to me, the hell?


    Is this a coincidence?


    A person with the same face as Kang Han Jun suddenly presented me with flowers.


    Probably Marguerite, maybe I dont even know thenguage of flowers.


    Why were you acting the same as Kang Han Jun?


    You are not brother Han Jun


    Vi opened her mouth.


    Even though he wasnt Kang Kang Jun, she kept seeing Kang Hanjun. She had to hold her heart.


    Hes not Brother Hanjun.


    Vi strengthened her heart.


    She said coldly, How about spending three years of effort on weapons and armor? If youre a dog, be like a dog. Sharpen your teeth.


    It was both a venom towards Tundra and a whip towards Vi herself.


    After a few days.


    The official second mission of the white Veratoux Vi has been dropped.


    Its here.


    A mission that Vi herself requested.


    Duke Heron epted Vis request.


    I cant believe the day hase when I will be dispatched as a special envoy.


    In fact, it was the second time.


    Because shes been to Storm Fortress, too. She wanted to live a long and happy life, but at the age of twelve, she was dispatched as a special envoy.


    Anyway. Ill do well, right?


    It felt like she was constantly getting involved in big things, but maybe its just her feelings.


    Still, it would be better to suffer as a special envoy now than for the Archmage Bengas to appear one day, perhaps.


    The news of Veratouxs dispatch of a special envoy was covered in considerable depth in several newsletters, and rumors about Vi began to spread around the world.

 Chapter 52

    Sending a special envoy from Veratoux.


    That in itself has be an issue.


    Did you hear the news? The Duchy of Veratoux sent a special envoy.


    From Veratoux?


    They killed the son of Viscount Seal or something.


    Are they going to send a special envoy?


    For themon people, Winter Castle had been perceived as a terrifying ce. It was not a ce to send a special envoy just because he killed at least one of the Viscounts children.


    But it was a twelve-year-old kid who was sent as an envoy.


    Hey, hey. Be careful with what you say. What do you mean kid?!


    The man carefully looked around.


    You dont know the rumor?


    What rumors?


    The rumor that the Thousand Kills Duke adopted a witch five years ago.


    Witch? What does that mean?


    I dont know either. At the age of seven, she killed bandits and ate their flesh. Oh, and a wee dinner? I think they drank the blood of the monster there.


    It was Vixen, not Vi, who killed the bandit at the age of seven.


    Vi had just simply saved Tundra. She never drank monster blood. She drank not the blood of the devil, but the potion Vi. However, as always, rumors have been twisted and misinterpreted.


    Lets be careful.


    Yeah, yes. Thats right.


    Rumors about Vi have been twisted and twisted.


    Rumors, that would make the blood boil upside down as they spread little by little across the continent. Nevertheless, there were people who grasped Vi Veratoux a little more objectively.


    It was Selina who started a deal with the internal affairs of the Empire three years ago.


    Selina said, Inside the winter castle, a child named Vi Veratoux seems to be getting a lot of favors.


    Looks like that.


    Even though she is an iron-blooded Veratoux, it is said that she cares very much for the people of Winter Castle. The people of Winter Castle call themselves citizens and are considered to be proud.


    She became Minister of Finance at the age of thirty-seven, and was now second inmand of the Monarch Empire. She was the only person in the world who used the title second inmand.


    King of Swords Nech Freuds Caliburn.


    He asked, sitting on the edge of the bed in light clothes.


    Did you say she was twelve?


    Yes.


    When did you start watching the kid carefully?


    Its been since the wee dinner party of Veratoux five years ago. With a splendid appearance, she was recognized as Veratoux at once.


    She was talking like it was funny.


    Shes also the kid who has benefited greatly from upying thend to develop the Golden Road.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Its most likely a coincidence, but at the same time it doesnt seem like a coincidence.


    Why?


    The kid secured as much cash as she could, and poured it there.


    The Emperor coughed in vain.


    He nced around. Putting all the eggs in one basket. No dignity.


    Theres only two of us, so whats wrong?


    A gourd that leaks on the inside leaks from the outside as well.


    Im not leaking. Did you see any leaks?


    If you cant speak.


    Selina ruffled the emerald-colored hair behind her ear. She walked lightly, and she sat down next to the Emperor.


    Your Majesty, Im assuming its not a coincidence.


    Then she ces her hand over the Emperors hand.


    The Emperors face turned red.


    Youre cute.


    The Emperor was obviously a great man. At least, his talent for swords was unmatched, and he even earned the title of Emperor of Swords.


    However, thanks to him sticking to knitting*, he was a foolish person who doesnt know much about other things of the world.


    [ T/N: It was a phrase that meant to only focus on one thing. ]


    The Emperor Selina saw was pretty cute.


    Se, Selina. Youre reporting now, arent you?


    Did there ever be an imperialw that says you cant hold hands and report?


    Well, thats


    If you dont like it, you can make such aw. Your Majesty is the only sun of the Empire.


    But, I never said that I would make it.


    Then, can I report and hold hands?


    Do, do it.


    Why do you keep stuttering?


    Its


    Nechs face flushed red.


    As Selinas hand touched him, and his heart pounded.


    Youre cute.


    I am the Emperor.


    Is there aw that says the emperor cant be cute?


    Rep, report.


    Selina smiled and continued her report, She is a very insightful and analytical child. She also wisely solved the problem with the Storm Fortress this time. Prince Jermi, who is also called the Beautiful Prince, seems to be interested in Vi.


    The Emperor nodded his head.


    In fact, his heart was pounding right now, so the report didnte in properly.


    Your Majesty. Are you listening to me?


    Im listening.


    Selina rested her head on theEmperors shoulder.


    Her hair smelled nice.


    The Emperor grabbed his pounding heart and clenched his toes tight. It was much morefortable to go to the battlefield and face ten thousand soldiers.


    I think the key is to see how shes going to deal with Viscount Seal this time.


    Why?


    ording to my expectations


    She spoke carefully.


    Before Princess Vi arrives at Viscounty Seal, Viscount Seal is likely to be dead. If shes unlucky, Vi will be a murder suspect who suspected Viscount Seal.


    Xenon sat down on one of his knees.


    The shoces are untied, Princess.


    Vi stood still and looked at Xenon, who was sitting there. With a gentle touch, Xenon tied the knot on the leather shoce again.


    You have to ride a horse for a long time, and you have to go through a barren mountain road. Didnt I teach you that you have to tie it up like this so it wonte loose?


    I didnt learn it.


    She was only taught unterally.


    No, why do you need magic to tie your shoces?


    This knot was finished using a special method by infusing magic by using a magic technique, Vi could not learn this.


    Im not good at tying knots.


    She used to hear nagging from Hanjun every day.


    You still cant tie your shoces like that?


    I do not know. Its difficult.


    Tying shoces?


    Heughed like crazy.


    When I see that you are good at studying, you are an idiot. Why cant you tie your shoces like this?


    Ah. Dont make fun of me!


    Well, its okay. At least a person has one w. But I dont know where there are people who cant tie their shoces.


    Brother!


    Stop teasing me, Im frustrated too! Just as she was about to say that, Kang Hanjun bowed his head.


    Ugh. Ill just do it.


    Since then, he has always tied Han Arins shoces. Vi opened her mouth shamelessly.


    You can do it.


    Am I?


    Yes. You.


    Strangely, she didnt know how to tie a knot.


    Even though she learned and learned, she forgot. So, in that case, it was better to just not learn at all since not being able to learn, and not learning at all are two different things.


    It would be strange if Veratoux couldnt do this either.


    Veratoux should be close to perfection in every way.


    That was the direction Veratoux was pursuing. That was why she deliberately decided not to learn how to tie a knot because she doesnt want to expose my ws.


    However, Xenon was a little strange.


    He had a brighter smile than usual.


    With a little lie, it seemed that the sun had risen on his face.


    Im happy.


    Yes? What?


    Ill always do it. Next to the princess.


    Was this something to feel so happy about?


    With that thought, Vi tilted her head inside.


    I feel like Ive been given permission to be with the Princess.


    With Xenons help, she got on her horse. Even if she didnt tie the knot well, she got used to horseback riding.


    It would be better to go by carriage.


    The road to the Viscounty Seal was too daunting to go by wagon.


    There were also roads, but moving along the road took about a month. So, they took a path through the mountain range.


    As the Princess knows, you have to pass through eightrge and small mountain ranges to reach the Viscounty Seal.


    I know.


    Maybe, we can expect multiple raids.


    Among them, there would be some gossip like a bandit, and there would be enemies of Veratoux.


    In the beginning, my fathers nickname was a thousand-kill Duke.


    He got his name because he killed a thousand people. It was said that he was an enemy to at least a thousand people.


    If you think about their family and friends


    That number would grow exponentially. The immature, young Veratoux was always under threat. It was also a Veratouxs job to ovee that danger!


    No one has actually been assassinated.


    It was also said that everyone in Veratoux had ovee the danger on their own.


    Vi!


    In Vixens case, who was running over there waving his hand, Hey! All the weak will die! he must have swung his sword innocently.


    Chaeng!


    The de and the de collided.


    Tundra pierced the sword, blocking the dagger held in Vixens hand.


    Sheesh. Is it you again?


    Vixen retrieved the dagger in his hand as if it were a pity.


    Vi felt it She would have died many times without Tundra, though she said it outwardly coldly.


    If you want to kill me, step on my dog first.


    Hmm.


    Seeing Vixen nodding his head, Vi let out a sigh.


    Is it a bad or a good thing?


    If I didnt have a mission, I would have gone with Vi.


    After saying that, Vixen waved his hand again and walked away. He ran very fast, but dust flew behind Vixen.


    She fell into doubt.


    You must be busy with your mission, so why did youe?


    If you ran that fast, your stamina would be severely drained. It meant that there was a reason for him to move quickly at the expense of stamina.


    It was said that he was very busy, but why did he have toe all the way here and take a stab at it?


    Do I look like I want to get stabbed that much?


    She didnt think her brother would havee to just see her.


    Vi just before departure.


    As if thinking about it, she turned the horses head back to the Dukes castle.


    Is something wrong?


    I remember something I left behind.


    Shall I bring it?


    Im going.


    Xenon couldnt bring it since what she left behind wasnt a thing, it was a person.


    Because it seems like there will be many raids


    After hearing Xenons words, she became anxious. So, Vi decided to take Hicksonfrom Hickson to Xenon to Tundra.


    This should give her peace of mind.


    Huh? Me? Im a little


    Why?


    That is


    Hickson hesitated, then opened his mouth with difficulty. When I was young, I was a little beat up.


    Why?


    Well.


    Hickson then scratched the back of the head with that big hand.


    I confessed to my first love.


    Was it a life-and-death matter?


    No?


    So, not even a life-and-death matter, but confess to the person you like.


    I was young then.


    He continued to avoid Vis gaze. He couldnt lie, and honestly, he was ashamed as an adult to say this.


    Did you apologize?


    Thats, too much time has passed, a little, thats, so


    You didnt apologize.


    Hickson was sweating profusely.


    It had been more than twenty years already. Wouldnt it be more embarrassing if he pretended to know about it now?


    If you remember the person who beat you this much, it will remain as a bruise on the person who was hits chest.


    Ah, how can a guy be like that?


    Whether its a man or a woman, it hurts when you get hit.


    Hickson touched his cheek, and shrugged his shoulders.


    The name that is engraved in your heart doesnt get better no matter how much time you put on it. Its the same with you.


    Hickson wasnt confident in meeting Vis eyes.


    He actually knew it, too, because there was a big bruise on Hicksons chest.


    Although he pretended to be okay, he was not okay at all. No matter how much time passed, his daughters face became more and more distinct.


    So, sincerely apologize. Ill give you that chance.


    Eventually, Hickson decided to move on as well.


    Three days passed.


    Xenon tilted her head, wiping away the bloody dagger.


    I think the frequency of raids is much higher than usual.


    Hickson agreed.


    It looks like theyve been trained.


    There were seven raids in three days.


    It was the second day they entered the mountain range, so in effect, there were seven raids in two days.


    By the way, its definitely not just bandits like that. Vi. Did you go somewhere and kill people without me knowing?


    No, I never did.


    Vi thought. If its Xenon, he might know the reason.


    He knew, still, he may not tell her to silently verify her qualifications as a Veratoux.


    Then I I have to tell you the answer.


    As her thoughts went so far, new possibilities began to appear.

 Chapter 53

    Seven raids in three days.


    There was one thing that could be known from that. Someone didnt want Veratouxs envoy, Vi, to arrive at Viscounty Seal.


    Moderately trained raiders.


    They were not highly trained.


    It meant that they didnt want to use such high-level manpower, and they didnt want to reveal his tail.


    They dont like the reconciliation between Veratoux and Seal, and an unknown force that doesnt send high-quality manpower to this side.


    There was one such evil force.


    In the novel, they called themselves hot air.


    They were also the ones who kidnapped Hicksons daughter and Jermi.


    Of course, Jeremy, who was full of curiosity, was kidnapped half-voluntarily, but


    It was described in the novel like this:


    [ Jermi, who was very curious, epted the kidnapping. ]


    Who would have known that curiosity would turn the Veratoux and the Pil family to such an extreme?


    After all, they want to iste Winter Castle and Veratoux. Thats why they broke Hickson, Herons trustedrade in the past.


    They didnt send high-level personnel to this side, but instead, they would send high-level personnel to Viscounty Seals side.


    She thought she knew what they were thinking.


    By the time we arrive, they will kill all the people of Viscounty Seal.


    And, they would put it on Vi herself.


    The hot air would be the ones who will remain.


    By the time we arrive. At that time, they will try to kill all the people of Viscounty Seal.


    Eh? What do you mean?


    Theyre blocking us by sending people of simr skill seven times. Theyre calcted our arrival times.


    Why?


    There are forces that want Veratoux to be isted.


    Hickson actively agreed with that statement.


    There are a lot of people who want Veratoux to be destroyed. So are you sure this is a trick?


    Yeah. Its correct to count the time. The question is, can they annihte Viscounty Seal at exactly that time? Its going to be physically difficult? Killing all those people isnt a matter of just a minute or two. If we arrive in the meantime and get some evidence, they will be in trouble.


    Xenon gazed at Vi softly. He was quick-witted and seemed to understand why Vi was saying this.


    Shes saying this to listen to her.


    Xenon felt a little better.


    When Vi chose to be a white Veratoux two years ago, Xenon was frankly embarrassed. The person who suits the ck more than anyone chooses the white.


    But now, he thought a little differently.


    Its very different from the white Veratoux Ive been, through.


    The result itself was different from the sessors of the past who had no choice, though to choose a white Veratoux because they could not be a ck Veratoux. Her ability as a ck Veratoux was superior to anyone else, although her ability as a white Veratoux was even better than that.


    Now, it was showing it without filtering.


    Xenon asked, Then theyll use some other way to get the time right?


    Yes.


    Can you tell me what the method is?


    Timed poison.


    There were several poisons with concepts simr to modern time bombs. After a certain amount of time, the poison suddenly spread and killed people.


    Among these, there are three main types of poison for which no evidence remains: seven-syble poison, degeneration poison, and three-day poison.


    Xenon quietly nodded his head, and Hickson looked up at Vi with his eyes wide open.


    When did you study that again?


    Veratouxs sessors do not study poison directly.


    Instead of studying poison and finding a way to destroy it, they infuse poison into their body to develop resistance to poison.


    There was no need to fear poison, no need to study. The sessors of Veratoux wielded the sword more than studying poison.


    When did you learn poison?


    Im a white Veratoux. You have to study hard.


    The poison mainly used by the frenzy wind? Hot wind? Fervor wind? ( in the future is a low-level poison.


    The Poison Witch uses it a lotter.


    The Poison Witch Sersilka.


    There were two great viins in this novel, except for Vi, and she was one of them.


    It was a character that upied a fairlyrge proportion, and ordingly, there was a fairly detailed exnation in the novel.


    Oh, dear. Really. The more I look at her, the more amazing she is. So? What kind of poison do you think they will use?


    The seven-syble poison is not effective because it can only be used in cold regions or in winter.


    Then, whats the degradation poison?


    Degradation poison is too expensive to be used for Viscounty level.


    Expensive means that the material was rare, and if they found enough to annihte Viscounty Seals family, the tail would be revealed.


    They dont want to be pursued.


    Already Hickson and the Storm Sword Jackal are looking with their eyes lit up.


    They were hiding more and more in the shade. So, they wouldnt do anything that deserved to be pursued.


    In the end, the only thing they can use is the three days paradise poison.


    What else is that? Its the first Ive heard of it.


    For three days you feel good and fuzzy. And after three days youre going to sleep and die.


    Is there such a poison?


    Yes. Its easy to make and the effect is certain. The price is cheap, and theres not much evidence left.


    Is it the perfect poison?


    But, its not like that.


    Vi turned her gaze to Xenon and opened her mouth.


    Does Xenon know why?


    Yeah, I know.


    He took a deep breath and continued, Its definitely effective and cheap, but its so easy to detox.


    It would take three days for it to take effect. If you felt abnormal for three days, you could detoxify it. It was valued as a poison was very low.


    So, its just a hallucinogenic drug. Its not umon for it to be used.


    Its perfect for the timing at the same time. Right now, Viscounty Seal must be very busy.


    Veratouxs special envoy, also the Princess wasing down directly. Besides, Viscount Seal and Viscountess Seal must be out of their mind because of the shock of losing their son.


    So, the best is to use the three days paradise poison?


    Except for a few quick-witted knights, Ill use it on the rest. And, just before we get there, theyll stab them as they die. Its a way to minimize the time it takes tomit a crime. Good timing.


    To put it back on us?


    Hmm.


    Vi pointed to Tundra.


    Tundra. Run without rest from now on. Go alone to Viscounty Seal.


    When Tundra arrived, it was one stepte.


    Youre right, Master.


    He secretly infiltrated Viscount Seals private house. Most of the family members of Viscount Seal were addicted to poison.


    There were a few that are fine.


    Rather, they were like the axis of evil.


    He remembered Vis words.


    There will be normal people. Be suspicious of them and beware. Theres a good chance they are the criminal.


    Vi was right, s sharp airway was felt.


    Is the number about eight?


    Tundra faithfully fulfilled Vis words.


    He took advantage of the darkness tounch a surprise attack. He killed four people who were sleeping together.


    It was easy because it was a surprise attack.


    Now, they, too, must have noticed the strange air current.


    Now!


    He attacked a man who was on patrol, but it was a trap.


    They stabbed him in the shoulder. Nevertheless, Tundra struck his opponents neck in that state. He gave his shoulder and got poisoned.


    This is difficult.


    There were still three left. He had to deal with everything to make Vi easier.


    That night


    In the end, Tundra faithfully fulfilled Vis orders.


    HeukHeuk.!


    He, whopleted his mission, was also not normal. It was because he overworked to execute Vis words.


    Im a little dizzy.


    He shed too much blood.


    Nheless, Tundra found Viscount Seal in a poisoned state.


    Viscount.


    Someone tossed and turned in the thick nket.


    He said, Shut up. Who are you thiste night?


    Sorry.


    Vi taught him.


    If its the real Viscount Seal, of course, hell wake up.


    Though if its fake, hell hide his face and tell you to get lost.


    She taught her another important fact.


    Never let your guard around. When you turn around, hell attack you from behind.


    Then what should I do?


    Answer that you know and pretend to back away and surprise him first.


    Tundra remembered that and answered.


    Im leaving.


    He pretended to turn around. Then, he tried to surprise the man, but it was difficult.


    His body is not normal.


    If it had been normal, he would have attacked the man right away, although there was nothing he could do.


    Someone jumped out of the nket.


    Of course, it wasnt the Viscount Seal.


    The tip of the sword touched Tundras neck.


    Tuk!


    As that person fell to the ground, Tundra thrust a sword into the back of the person who had fallen.


    Youre not the only one who can use poison.


    It was different from the original story.


    The original Tundra didnt use poison. He was a character with a set-point to wield a destructive sword that revered supremacy.


    Later, he learned poison and poison acupuncture.


    To be with the Master For the happiness of the Master, I will not choose any means.


    If it was to be strong by himself, he would not have learned it.


    However, the situation is different from the original. He didnt want to be strong to stand alone, he had to be strong to achieve his grand dreams.


    Because I am the masters dog.


    So. he had to do his best, and the current Tundra was more desperate than the original Tundra.


    He got more and more dizzy because his body was bleeding too much.


    Dizzy.


    Nevertheless, the mission had to bepleted to the end. He stuck a poison needle in his forearm.


    Do it till the end


    It was a poison needle with a temporary awakening effect.


    His unconscious thought, For my master.


    Tundra, gushing in blood, walked up to the wall and swung his sword. The wall copsed with a creaking sound, and behind him was Viscount Seal, bound to a chair.


    Its just as the Princess said.


    Vi taught him.


    Viscount Seal is a hard-hearted person, so he would recognize the three-day paradise poison. He must have detoxified it in advance and must have been tied up and locked up somewhere.


    Heeup! Hup!


    Viscount Seal struggled.


    The Princess will arrive in a few hours.


    Tundra freed Viscount Seal.


    Mission. Completed.


    At that moment, Bump! He fell down on the spot. His face had turned white because he had spilled so much blood, but Tundras expression looked very happy.


    He gazed into the air with unfocused eyes.


    I hope youe and praise me.


    He did not miss his mission until the very end.


    Lemon and vinegar. And, make an antidote by mixing medium or higher Alminu powder in a


    ratio of 1:1:1. You are addicted


    Momentster, he lost his consciousness.


    A few hourster.


    Vi, Hickson, and Xenon had arrived at Viscounty Seal.

 Chapter 54

    When she entered Viscount Seals room, Vis head went nk.


    Smell of blood.


    So far away, the white duvet was dyed red.


    It was clearly Tundras blood.


    The siren began to sound loudly in her head. The memories of Han Arin, which had been buried beyond her memory, rose to the surface and soared.


    Calm down!


    Emergency! Its an emergency!


    Move away!


    Kang Han-jun had a car ident


    Han Arin, who had promised to meet Kang Han-jun, immediately rushed to the hospital. She saw the bloody Kang Han-jun.


    Kang Han-jun couldnt open his eyes.


    That scene at that time was so vividly etched in her mind no matter how much time passed. No matter how many times she turned away from it, it came up like a nightmare and tormented Han Arin.


    At that time, Kang Han-jun was unconscious, and he only made a strange new voice as if he was in pain.


    A groan was still heard.


    Ummm


    Tuk!


    It felt like something was breaking in Vis head.


    Is it you?


    She walked to Viscount Seal, who was kneeling on his knees.


    Hickson felt something strange and tried to catch Vi, though Xenon stopped him. He shook his head and spoke only with the shape of his mouth.


    The Princess must be thinking about everything.


    Hicksons eyes turned to Vi.


    Intense murderous energy came out that for ordinary people, it was hard to breathe. That was definitely the energy of a born killer.


    Viscount Seal let out a small moan.


    Ugh


    Blood gushed out of Viscount Seals right ear.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    Vis hands were fast and cruel.


    Did you, dare, make my dog like this?


    Viscount Seal maintained his undisturbed posture, except for a brief trembling. He answered, keeping hisposure.


    No.


    Then?


    Everything the Princess had prepared came true, and thepanion sword was seriously injured while dealing with the enemies.


    Eventually, Vi came to her senses.


    She lost her mind when she saw the bloody Tundra.


    No. This cant


    It hid behind Vis Ego that had been buried deep in her consciousness.


    Vi bit her lip.


    But, not like this.


    Watching the Viscount flowing with blood, she captured her mind.


    I was the one who made Tundra like that.


    Even though she foresaw most of the situation and went with it, Vi didnt know that Tundra would get hurt so badly.


    It was Vi herself who gave the order, and it was she who injured Tundra.


    Sorry. Im sorry.


    She thought it was too easy. Because Tundra was the male lead, she thought he could ovee any difficulties very easily.


    Thinking that way was the problem.


    Nevertheless, she couldnt express her thoughts outwardly. She then admitted her mistake in front of the Viscount, and then took responsibility for making his ears that way.


    Sorry.


    Fortunately, even if it was cut, it will be able to recover quickly because the splicing magic of attaching things is very well developed.


    The rage was urgently put out for now.


    If my dog does not recover, the Viscounty Seal will be annihted today, Viscount.


    Vi and her party moved to the reception room under the guidance of the chief attendant. A few refreshments and tea were served, but Vi refused to eat.


    I will draft some reports to send to the Duke. Princess.


    Yes.


    Xenon took out a notepad and pen from his pocket.


    After writing something down, he asked Vi.


    May I ask why you cut off the Viscounts ear?


    Xenon looked forward to that.


    Whether the picture Vi Veratoux is drawing matches the picture he was thinking of, he wanted to check it out.


    Why are you asking that question?


    The Princess must have already known that Tundra would suffer that much.


    No.


    She did not know.


    It was because Vi was so focused on the setting of the male lead, she didnt expect Tundra to get hurt this much.


    You did all this to save the Viscounty. You must have been well aware that it wasnt the Viscount who caused the damage to Tundra. Still, was there any need to make the Viscounts ears like that?


    .


    She was silent for a moment.


    Thats right.


    She had been dispatched as a special envoy, and the act of cutting off the Viscounts ear was rash. Vi, a white Veratoux, spoke as if nothing had happened.


    A warning about making me work hard.


    Xenons pen was busy scribbling something down.


    Warning!


    Xenon sighed a little.


    What he was thinking was right. It made him feel better, as Vi and he seemed to agree.


    Then, the Princess has made the grace of life shine for them, and has even established order as a Veratoux.


    She must not lose her prestige as a Veratoux.


    However, she couldnt just blindly punish the Viscount. So, she purposely saved a life. Once she saved his life, she had a justification for having his ears cut off.


    Hickson snorted.


    Do you really think so?


    Then, isnt it?


    Vi is angry. About Tundra being hurt.


    The Princess is understanding the situation most rationally. And she is solving the situation in the most efficient way.


    Well, thats unknown since that was not it.


    The Vi that Hickson saw was a little different. As soon as she saw Tundra, Vi lost her temper a bit.


    You like him, kid.


    He only knew that her flesh and blood were made of iron. Though to be angry like this is quite human


    Xenon didnt seem to think so.


    Sir Hickson is not wise. The Princess has taken all the practical benefits through thorough calctions.


    Tes. Lets do it like that. Whatever it is, Viscount Seal mustve gone stiff. He must be thinking a lot by now.


    What do you mean?


    In Hicksons eyes, the Vi was not normal now.


    There was deep-seated anxiety in her eyes. He was worried about Vi, but he also felt good about it.


    The anxiety in Vis eyes Xenon cant read Xenon! Hahahaha!


    Only he was able to read it.


    It was probably because hed lost the most precious person in the world. So, he and Vi are closer.


    I know Vi much better! I! I am closer to Vi!


    Vi was now acting in the mask of a white Veratoux.


    She pretended to be cool. She pretended to be rational in every situation, even though now, her mind seemed to be all directed towards Tundra.


    With that thought, he decided to help.


    Didnt I say Id be your adult?


    The way Xenon wanted more, he decided to help Vi by leading the conversation in the way he wanted Xenon to report.


    How would it feel in Viscount Seals perspective? To have his life spared and suddenly his ear was cut off. Its obvious that the Viscount cant have beaten Tundra. Is it strange no matter how you think about it?


    Thats right.


    Seal is a pretty smart guy. Hes confident and smart, so hes annoying.


    So, he hit him a lot in his childhood.


    Hickson didnt like that upright, straight personality.


    Its strange, so Im going to wrap my head around it and think about it. Why did Vi act so contradictory?


    From the perspective of Viscount Seal, it would be like that.


    He looked at Vi with a squint.


    Although she acted like she was okay on the outside, Vi looked like she was about to copse right now.


    Yes.


    Who would have thought that the iron-blooded Veratoux would have something like that?


    Why are you so unusual? I want to protect you.


    He was tantly speaking.


    One person did two contradictory actions together. Would that be impossible unless there were two egos?


    Thats right.


    Then the Viscount Seal will interpret it like this.


    What do you mean?


    Hickson continued.


    Knock, knock.


    A knock was heard.


    The chief attendant sent a report to Viscount Seal.


    I showed them to the reception room and prepared hot tea and refreshments. How are your ears?


    The cut surface is so clean that it can be recovered in one day.


    Thats right. Did Princess Vi take care of you?


    Perhaps. I didnt know she could be this talented at twelve.


    Is it like that?


    The priest was surprised. She even expressed the ability to rival that of Princess Medea when she was young. So, thats why she must have been sent as a special envoy.


    The chief attendant was an employee of Viscount Seal, but he was also an old friend.


    He asked cautiously, Why would she do that to the Viscount? She must know the situation better than anyone.


    Shes giving me a message.


    A message?


    Someone in Veratoux wants to warn me.


    That someone is probably Duke Heron.


    Viscount Seal decided so. He seemed to want to warn him not to be foolish, and if he had a strange heart, he would kill Viscount Seal right away.


    So Vi Veratoux, a special envoy, spoke on behalf of Veratouxs position and warned me harshly. My ears really hurt.


    .


    Though I think the human Vi Veratoux wanted to be considerate of me.


    It seemed that this had created this situation.


    A way of giving a warning after saving a life first, making a cause.


    Isnt that too much?


    Vis already making a name for herself as the iron-blooded Veratoux. Besides, shes been on her way as the white Veratoux from two years ago.


    Isnt the white Veratoux? The eliminated Veratoux?


    It was originally.


    Therefore, the white Veratoux should show even greater performance.


    The Princess who has turned herself into a white Veratoux. All of this must be a rational n in her head.


    However the Princess is only twelve years old.


    Princess Medea became the youngest Level Nine Knight at the age of twelve. She subjugated the goblins by herself. Does that make sense?


    That, too, was absurd.


    Anyway, the princess sessfully carried out Veratouxs warning. The thousand-kill Duke doesnt like me, but the Iron-Blood Princess will definitely like me.


    .


    The chief attendant trusts Viscount Seal, but he was also a little worried. In fact, now, Viscount Seal and Veratoux were not in a peaceful rtionship.


    Veratoux were the enemies of the family who killed the eldest son of Viscount Seal.


    Vi Veratoux will approach me in a cunning tug of war between the Veratoux Vi and the human Vi.


    Is she going to use us for her own sake?


    Perhaps, she is.


    It feels a little


    So, well have to watch.


    Viscount Seal looked towards the bed.


    If it was the princesss wit and resourcefulness, she would have noticed earlier that the life of thepanion sword was not in jeopardy.


    Although he was unconscious from bleeding a lot, it was an injury that would recover sooner orter.


    Vi, who must have noticed that, had said this.


    If my dog does not recover, the Viscounty Seal will be wiped out today, Viscount.


    Princess Vi wille back to visit me before today is over. Herpanion sword is recovering, so well start talking.


    ..Was that the message?


    Yes.


    Vi wille again


    And, shell say what she really wants to say. The human Vi could possibly approach me in a more humane way.


    More humane way?


    Something like an apology for killing my son.


    Ap, apology? Veratoux?


    The chief attendant thought that was never going to happen. And in fact, killing the son wasnt a matter that ended with an apology either.


    Actually, I dont even know.


    Apologizing is not the only issue. One of them will have to die to solve it


    Of course, it would be on their side to die.


    Because of that, Im going to watch it for a while. Its so weird I think Ill have to watch it.


    Iron-Blooded Veratoux.


    He couldnt figure out what Princess Vi Veratoux was thinking. It was possible to interpret Vis actions, but it was difficult to predict.


    The Princess already has a wider field of view than me when she is only twelve.


    What will she really say?


    He decided to wait and see how she would solve the situation.


    Really will Princess Vie to visit tonight?


    There was an unwritten rule among the nobles not to seek each other after 10 pm.


    Its already past ten oclock.


    She will.


    It was eleven oclock at night.


    Its eleven oclock will she reallye?


    She wille.


    Around that time, Tundra came to his senses.


    Knock, knock.


    Just then, a knock was heard.


    It was Vi.

 Chapter 55

    The chief attendant, Delpha, widened his eyes.


    Did she reallye here?


    He was embarrassed, but he decided to do what he had to do. Then, he ran silently to the door and grabbed the door.


    Wee, Princess.


    As Vi passed by Delpha, his body trembled.


    It has been over twenty-five years since he worked as an attendant. In the meantime, he has met numerous nobles and knights. So, he prided himself on being quite familiar with people with magic.


    My body is trembling


    Vi seemed to have a special magic.


    It was because even if he just brushed past her and got goosebumps.


    This Is the rumored Kill Star?


    It was difficult for him to look straight at the twelve-year-old girl. This sticky murderous energy made him keep forgetting that Princess Vi was only twelve years old.


    The visible Vi was a young girl of twelve years old, and the Vi he felt was a giant.


    Meanwhile,


    Vi was in a good mood.


    They say Tundra is fine.


    As if they had changed the bedding to something clean, a pure white duvet caught her eye. Tundra was asleep softly. They dont know how relieved she was to hear that Tundra was fine.


    I can do what I have to do.


    She didnt dare hide what she felt good about. Thinking so, she smiled lightly and walked towards Viscount Seal.


    The chief attendant Delpha swallowed his saliva.


    Shes smiling?


    In Delphas eyes, it felt like a witchs fishy smile. It had nothing to do with Vis actual expression.


    The person in Delphas eyes was a smiling witch.


    It didnt seem right to say that the thousand-kill Duke had brought in a witch.


    Excuse me for beingte.


    Vi walked over and stood in front of Viscount Seal.


    Whats going on?


    You must know whats going on.


    In fact, she was in a slightly different state from her usual. Unlike usual, she was not cool and did not observe the situation rationally.


    Is Uncle Hickson that smart?


    However, Hickson told a lot about her by talking to Xenon, and Vi was acting ordingly. It was only when he told her did Vi finally notice the situation.


    So, Hickson was a big help.


    Im sorry if you didnt notice my intentions at all, Viscount Seal.


    Hearin so, Delpha swallowed his saliva once more. He recalled the conversation with the Viscount earlier.


    Isnt everything the Viscount said right?


    All of what Viscount Seal had guessed seemed to be correct. Up until now, he thought she was a twelve-year-old kid, but now, he hadpletely changed my mind.


    If its that Princess, she could do that.


    Vi sat cross-legged on the table chair.


    Chief attendant.


    Yes, Princess.


    Id like some warm milk, please.


    At the word of the request, Delphas ears twitched.


    Please?


    It was a word that didnt quite fit the current Vi. Because it was not amand, it was a request.


    Isnt that a very kindmand again?


    However strangely


    The word please was natural even though she must have been a princess who was much more familiar with orders than requests.


    So natural, so more


    He didnt know how to express this feeling right now.


    Afraid? Unfamiliar? Weird?


    No. It is dominating


    That polite tone and requesting attitude seemed elegant and natural. It felt like she was one of the heirs of the ruling family.


    A single word of request had such a strong power.


    Add honey.


    Understood.


    Vi, who felt better, pushed a little more.


    Cookies, too.


    Yes. I will prepare it.


    As he went outside, Delpha felt a strange feeling. She had the perfect atmosphere for a ruler, but milk with honey and cookies?


    The gap came to him strangely.


    Eventually, Viscount Seal opened his mouth, Fortunately, it seems that thepanion sword will be able to recover soon.


    I heard.


    And, my ears are said to recover within a day or so.


    Thats fortunate.


    It is said that the cut surface is so clean.


    The Viscounts eyes narrowed.


    Isnt that what the Princess intended?


    She was not like that, but the other her inside is like that. It wasnt her intention, although thats how it happened, anyway.


    Vi said quietly, hiding her inner feelings.


    If it wasnt my intention, would I have used force there?


    Im sure it is. Then Ill tell you with the assumption that all my predictions are correct.


    Yes.


    Isnt the princess Vi, the human Miss Vi, came to apologize to me?


    Vi grinned.


    The acting had alsoe to an end.


    Apologize?


    In an instant, the Viscounts body trembled. Without realizing it, he almost met the weapon.


    What momentum!


    Even seeing the First Princess Medea as a child wasnt like this. She felt much more cruel and serious than Medeas magic.


    Still, at the immediate moment, he had a terrible feeling that she would pull out her dagger and pierce his throat.


    I judged the Viscount to be a reasonable person with upright convictions. Thats why I came this far by calling myself a special envoy.


    Thank you for looking at me like that.


    But, its a little disappointing. I didnt know you were going to discuss the apology first.


    The Viscounts face hardened slightly. After all, the Veratoux are the enemies of the family that killed the Viscounts son.


    The Viscount was nning to go to war.


    Vis question followed before the Viscount responded.


    Was your son important to Veratoux?


    I dont think so.


    Then why did we have to put the child to death while taking the me and ignoring the formal procedure?


    Isnt that because my son broke the sternws of the Winter Castle?


    Ah. He dared to break thew of the winter castle as a son of a Viscount. Did we kill him because we were offended?


    Saying so, Vi grinned.


    Viscount Seals heart was boiling with anger. Right or wrong, the Princess was clearlyughing at his side.


    With that thought, the Viscounts voice rose a little.


    So, it isnt?


    Of course not.


    Meanwhile, the chief attendant came in with honey milk and coconut cookies.


    Wow!


    Vi put the coconut cookies in her mouth and groaned.


    Its delicious.


    After all, the nobles of this world have a knack for baking. The cookies were very satisfying.


    Meanwhile, the Viscount opened his mouth.


    I was going to dere war.


    I know. The Viscount is such a person. Of course, the person who would die will be you.


    Because I am prepared for death, I must hear a clear exnation.


    The Viscount was not afraid of death.


    If there is no clear exnation, I will dere war on Veratoux even now. If you hadnt saved my life once, I might have killed you on the spot.


    Is it possible?


    I do not know.


    He saw the Princesss movement earlier, and itt was absolutely not the movement of a twelve-year-old.


    However, now, all of the Viscounts personnel have been freed from poison. If our knights move, it is presumed that it will be possible to capture the Princess and the party.


    Well, lets say thats it. Nevertheless, I hope that you dontmit any unfortunate incidents that will actually happen. Please. Seriously.


    To be honest, she was terrified.


    Please


    To be honest, she really meant what she said.


    Uhh. Im scared.


    No matter how much she lived as Vi for five years, she lived as Han Arin for twenty-one years. Shed be lying if she said she wasnt afraid.


    In Korea, there was no such situation.


    Still Much better than dealing with father.


    She consciously decided to eat morefortably.


    The reason why an unimportant person was executed without formal procedures is simple when you think about it.


    I dont know. Please answer.


    Because my father likes the Viscount.


    It wasnt aplete lie.


    What, what is that!


    In order to protect the honor of the Viscount, it means that father took on the stigma of a tyrant.


    Viscount Seal had a confused expression on his face.


    What does that have to do with my honor?


    It was just an excuse to break thew of the winter castle.


    Vi tapped her hand lightly and uttered.


    Xenon.


    Yes, Princess.


    As if waiting in advance, Xenon immediately opened the door and entered. He held a white cloth in his hand, and a ss bottle of red liquid was ced on it.


    Its your sons blood. He was addicted to ck magic.


    Vi spoke with a calm expression.


    If he was sane, would he have caused such a riot at Winter Castle? Only because of egg tarts?


    .


    ck magic blinded peoples minds and made them crave for instinctive pleasures. Instead of making emotion take precedence over reason, he could get powerful magical powers.


    Of course, there was one major side effect.


    If they dont manage their magic properly, their body will explode, like turning into a living bomb.


    Someone injected ck magic into your sons body. But as you know, it cannot be activated without the sons consent. After all, ck magic is what the son wanted. There was a lot of ck magic dissolved in his blood.


    These contents appeared in the Viscounts setting book, though it had not been dealt with in-depth in this chapter.


    Zelton was just a supporting actor in the unfortunate fate of being killed by Vixen.


    The concentration is very high, so it wouldnt be strange if he exploded at any time if left alone. First, I had to protect the people of Winter Castle from your son who became a living bomb.


    Vis eyes turned to Viscount Seal.


    There was a small amount of white milk froth around her lips.


    Secondly, I had to protect the honor of the Viscount. So, I just put him to death.


    .


    Until your son reached that point, what was the Viscount doing?


    .


    Why did my father have to defend your honor while wearing the dirty stigma of being a tyrant?


    Actually, my favorite character is not like that!


    Although a little scary, he was a good person who raised cute hedgehogs in the coffin of the beast with seven stacks of magic circles!


    If I were father, I would have exposed everything to the world regardless of the Viscounts honor. If he had done so, the Viscount would havemitted suicide. He is a man of upright conviction.


    It was the same in the original story.


    In the end, the Viscount starts a war, and Heron kills the Viscount himself.


    For his honor.


    The fact that Zelton was addicted to ck magic will be forever buried in the world.


    I ask. Was my fathers choice wrong?


    The Viscount lowered his head. Then, he began to bring out the words that even Vi could not have thought of.

 Chapter 56

    Let me ask. Was my fathers choice wrong?


    It wasnt wrong.


    The Viscount, who had spoken up to that point, remained silent for a long time, then opened his mouth with difficulty.


    Actually, I knew.


    Then, he covered his face and sobbed.


    At that moment, Vi felt that Viscount Seals body had be much smaller.


    He was withdrawn and humbled. The nobleman who had an upright conviction to the point of death mentioned in the novel was not here.


    Did you know?


    She didnt expect it.


    She didnt know that he had noticed his sons derailment because it was never mentioned in the novel.


    Zelton is killed by Vixen, Viscount Seal is killed by Heron.


    That was the content of the novel.


    Did he pretend he didnt know at all even though you knew it?


    Vi looked at Viscount Seal, sobbing silently. As she continued to stare at him, she seemed to understand.


    He wanted to be the father-Viscount, rather than the noble-Viscount.


    The father did not want to reveal the fact that his son had derailed. It seemed he didnt want it to be revealed to the world that his son had sold himself to ck magic.


    He, who was a father, disregarded even his own convictions and could not punish his son.


    Because of that, he decided not to judge right or wrong.


    Zelton was already dead.


    In other words, Seal paid for the sin by losing his son.


    For whatever reason, Zelton had a father.


    The weeping Viscount Seal looked at Vi. It was because her words were surprising.


    Had a father.


    It was also the words the Viscount Seal wanted to hear.


    He always wanted to be a tree to that child.


    .


    He wanted to be a strong protector.


    So, he poured a lot of love and affection toward his son.


    It is a noble thing for a father to love his son.


    Vi seriously thought so.


    Some said it is natural for parents to love their children. However, Han Arin, abandoned by her parents, did not think so.


    For her, it was not natural.


    Everyone knows its natural, but Han Arin didnt have that for granted.


    Im sorry. I was wrong.


    The method may have been slightly wrong, but it cannot be denied that the Viscounts heart was sublime.


    Hearing that, she bit her lip slightly.


    Even if it was a false fatherhood, the Viscounts love was real.


    I am not a judge.


    She didnt want to judge right or wrong. Because of that, Vi decided not to judge the heart of a father who had already lost a beloved son and was sobbing.


    He lost his dearest son, and that must have been the punishment he deserved.


    She already thought she didnt need to push all those who had paid for it.


    Thank you for your warm words.


    After a while, the Viscount took out his handkerchief and wiped his eyes. His eyes were red and bloodshot.


    Lord Zelton must have always been strong, so he could have had the guts in the winter castle.


    It wouldnt have been just a side effect of ck magic.


    Zelton trusted his father. Maybe, it was because he turned out in a bad way, but his belief in his father itself was clear.


    The Viscount was a dependable father.


    She wished she had a father like that.


    Her father said he woulde to find her after sleeping a hundred nights, but he never came back.


    I will not judge the Viscount.


    .


    Even though I dont agree with the method, I agree with you. The Viscount may not have been a great father, but I think you are right that you were a warm father.


    She then moved closer to the Viscount.


    Vi stretched out her hand toward the Viscount, who looked infinitely small, whose secrets were discovered.


    The Viscount ced his hand on top of her as if possessed by something. Her hand was very small, but it didnt feel small.


    Vis presence was felt very greatly.


    This is from Veratouxs envoy, Vi Veratoux. Veratoux will not hold the Zeltons ck magic and Viscount Seal responsible for neglecting it, because the Viscount has already received the greatest and most painful punishment.


    At that, the Viscount knelt down on one of his knees.


    She was a princess who was speaking as a special envoy. These words were also the words that Veratoux conveyed to Seal.


    He had to be polite.


    I. Vi Veratoux understands the noble heart of a father and the choices as a father. Thats why I also ask Viscount Seal.


    Vi bent her knees. Now, she was at eye level with Viscount Seal.


    Would you mind understanding my fathers point of view?


    Viscount Seals body flinched.


    Vi continued to speak.


    My father also has a fathers position. My father is the great monarch over the winter castle, the first shield to protect mankind from the snowy ce, and the head of Veratoux. Though before that, he is the human Heron, father of several brothers and sisters, too.


    .


    So, my father wanted to protect the honor of Zelton and his father.


    Did the Duke say that?


    My father doesnt say it himself, because the moment you say it, the Viscounts honor will plummet to the ground. Everything I say is my own thoughts.


    She thought back at the novel and the authors setting book.


    Vi hadnt heard it from her father, but its probably right. After all, the author was the creator of this world.


    So, the decision is entirely up to the Viscount.


    Eventually, she got her body up and slowly pulled her hand away.


    If you ept my request as a special envoy, friendly rtions will be established between Veratoux and Seal. If not, we will be enemies. Seal can dere war on Veratoux.


    Instead, she promised one thing.


    Even if war is dered, the Viscounts honor will be protected.


    Heron Veratoux would do that. Even though Seal was killed, he would have preserved their honor by exalting the spirit that had brought him to war with Veratoux.


    With that thought, Xenonughed secretly.


    There is absolutely no way out.


    In fact, Viscount Seal had no choice at all. From the moment Viscount Seal confessed that I already knew, the victory belonged to Vi. Although in the form of a request, her words were a notice.


    On the surface, it seems that Viscount Seal was given a choice, but in fact, the choice lies with Veratoux.


    Viscount Seal fell on his knees.


    He cried in that position for a long time.


    It was tears of remorse


    Tears of self-reflection that the wrong fathers love had ruined his son.


    Thank you for opening my closed eyes again, Princess Vi Veratoux.


    His heart ached. No matter how well she packaged it, the sadness of losing a son was indescribable. And, the thought that this was his own fault made Viscount Seal even more tormented.


    And


    He told Vi, who was not Princess Veratoux.


    Thank you very much.


    Thank you for telling me I was a warm father.


    Though those words did note out.


    Two days passed.


    Xenon formally wrote the report.


    I n to post a simple report using magicmunication. I will go back and post the official report myself, Princess.


    You dont have to tell me every single thing. You do your job.


    I still want to look good to the princess? Xenon said, smiling.


    So. Did you like Xenon?


    How dare I judge it?


    Judge.


    At that, his smile widened even more.


    There will be no more beautiful results.


    Without losing Veratouxs authority and honor, Viscount Seal made himself admit his mistake, and on the contrary, Viscount Seal said he would apologize.


    As the smile still lingered on his face, he continued.


    I was truly impressed with the princess mask.


    Mask?


    Yes. The Princess seems to have magic to move peoples hearts. Its wrong, but its a noble fatherhood.


    Xenon, of course, thought it was a mask. No matter how sublime it is, if it is wrong, it is no longer sublime.


    If it was the princess I had been so far, he would have thought so.


    If it was Princess Veratoux, yes.


    That was the famous iron-blooded Veratoux. A person who acts on the basis of rational reason and judgment.


    She is well aware of how she can thoroughly fool and capture your opponent.


    Such information was included in the report.


    The report. Shall I show you?


    Is that report for me?


    Vi didntpletely believe in Xenon. Even in the original story, he was the one who tested her until the end With such a nice face and smile.


    If I ask you to show it to me, you will be disappointed.


    Xenon answered, The report is for the Duke.


    Then, you do your job.


    I want to show you


    However, his words were sincere. It wasnt like a test for the vi. To be precise, Xenon did not fully understand his feelings.


    I Right now, do I want to be praised?


    This report was well written, so please look and praise.


    That was what he was feeling.


    Still, Xenon himself didnt know exactly why he was feeling that way.


    That night.


    He sent the report using a magicmunicator.


    [ Based on a cool-headed reason, it is judged that she has the ability to convince others by touching their emotions.


    The opposite side of humanity. In other words, it is possible to thoroughly y the human figure who is very empathetic, warm, and can speak words offort.


    Therefore, Princess Vi Veratoux perfectly proved her ability as a white Veratoux to be very outstanding. ]


    An exnation was added there.


    [ Looking at her daring and ability to cut off the Viscounts ear, it is judged that she is also very talented as a ck Veratoux. Of course, it was a deliberate act made with thorough calctions as a white Veratoux.


    Both her ck and white Veratoux abilities are excellent.


    I am making it clear, that this is the personal opinion of the butler, Xenon. ]


    As he gazed out the window after sending the report,


    Huh?


    But, he had a strange feeling.


    What?


    Below.


    He could feel an energy, but at least, it wasnt the energy of Viscount Seal. This energy was obviously from a trained person.


    Who?


    The energy was heading towards Vis bedroom.

 Chapter 57

    Xenon soon realized who the main character of this energy was.


    Is this the energy of Lord Jermi?


    Poor Jermi.


    It seemed that he hade here.


    Is there a separate notice?


    That didnt mean Jermi would start a riot or assassinate the important person here. It was because he didnt feel any murderous energy at all.


    Those who have mastered the storm sword have difficulty in hiding because of their overwhelming energy.


    So, it was unreasonable to kill.


    There was no grudge between Stormhold and Viscount Seal.


    Then, the reason he came here is probably because of the Princess.


    Xenon grinned as he thought.


    I should prepare tea.


    Shall he add some poison?


    He pondered for a while but decided not to put it. Meanwhile, Vi was startled by the face she saw out the window.


    Lord Jermi?


    She checked again, but the window was clear.


    Is this the seventh floor?


    Vis room was located on the seventh floor. Even though there was a way to fly using magic, that was about wizards. However, Jermi was a swordsman.


    What the hell?


    Through the window, she could see him smiling broadly.


    He seemed to be saying, Hurry up, open it!


    As she eventually opened the window, Jermi jumped into the room.


    Wow. It was fun.


    What is this?


    It was best to maintain an ambivalent rtionship with him that was neither too far nor too close. With that thought, Vi judged that and actually acted that way.


    Rope?


    A rope was hung from Jermis waist.


    It looked like he went up to the roof and came down with a rope.


    What do you think? Are you happy?


    There was no official message.


    Can we meet only if there is a message between friends?


    Were we friends? And, its eleven oclock at night.


    Is it that time already?


    Jermi made an uwaak! look after hearing her words. It wasnt acting, it was sincerity. He really didnt know it was sote.


    I thought it was around nine oclock.


    He smiled awkwardly as he lifted the rope around his waist.


    Im concentrating on preparing for this


    When did you get on the roof?


    He waved it left and right with his index finger.


    Get on? I infiltrated. Getting on is different from infiltration. There was a lot of tension.


    ..Yes. Infiltrate.


    He said that he had arrived on the roof at six pm. Then, he spent an hour thinking about how to make a cute appearance, hid again for two hours to find the rope, and an hour and a half to infiltrate the roof again with the rope


    And, so on.


    What are you doing this for? You should just contact Viscounty ande in through the front door confidently.


    Its a surprise visit.


    You know that this is a very problematic action diplomatically, right?


    In some cases, it would not be strange to be treated as an assassin, and even if it wasnt. It was obviously rude.


    Its okay because Storm Fortress is politically and diplomatically independent.


    Do you really think its okay?


    Itll probably be fine. Hee hee hee. My father is probably going to get mad.


    Jermi exined why he was here. He mentioned that he was nning to visit one of the nice historical sites in the vicinity, though he heard that Vi was visiting Viscounty Seal.


    I wanted to see my friends face and say hello. So, I came here.


    Then, why not from the front door


    Yes, the historical site is a secret. Iming to tell you a secret, but I cante here confidently. Rumors shouldnt spread. Be careful is my motto.


    Is such a human being kidnapped out of curiosity?


    Vi wanted to argue, but she decided not to because it was clear that a verymon-sense and logical conversation would not work.


    What kind of historical site is it?


    I dont know about the exact name, its just called some mad wizardsb.


    Why do you tell me if its a secret?


    Because were friends.


    Small storm Jermis expression was wless. It was so transparent that there was not even a hint of malice or disrespectful intent.


    He sighed and opened his mouth again.


    Princess Vi.


    Yes?


    Actually, am I bothering you?


    Was it obvious?


    Its very obvious.


    Well, would you please step back now? Im at the age to enter the social world soon, and I dont want to be a party with unwanted rumors. Even if the other person is Jermi. Its the worst.


    Jermi lightly scratched the back of his head.


    Is it that bad?


    Yes.


    Absolutely the worst.


    Jermi, who was famous for being the small storm and a fine person, had an overwhelming fan base in the novel, and the author described it as feeling like the first-generation idols that existed in the novel.


    It meant that he had, or will have malicious fans.


    So, it would be very, very, very tiring to get entangled.


    I didnt even think of that. Im just d to meet you.


    Hearing her words, he became pale.


    Was it too bad?


    Thinking so, Vi added a few other words.


    I was d, too.


    Really?


    Vi put on her social mask. Even though she didnt want to be friends with Jermi, she didnt really want him to turn his back on her. She responded in moderation and gave a good smile.


    Finally, Vi and Jermi headed towards the door.


    In the meantime, he did not rest his mouth for a moment.


    You know what?


    Is it necessary?


    Princess Vi is much cuter than I thought.


    Especially, when eating egg tarts!


    Of course, he didnt say that.


    You have a special taste.


    Vi was very knowledgeable about her own looks. Right after she took possession, the most she did was look in the mirror and look at her face.


    Theres not a handful of cuteness on this body.


    She wished she was cute.


    Like many romance-fantasy that Han Ah Rin has encountered, it would be great if she was like a cute princess and was a loved character.


    Just in time, Vi saw herself reflected in the mirror on the wall.


    Its not cute at all.


    She would be lying if she said she wasnt pretty, but being pretty and being cute were two different things. Even if she gave her eyes a little bit of power, it would be like murderous energy, and indeed, it was a genius body that was born for murder.


    Its true. Its cute.


    Then, lets do something cute.


    Honestly, you hear a lot of people say that you look like an old child, right?


    I hear it often.


    Hickson even went as far as to ask her if she only looked young.


    It was Vi who opened the door.


    Come on. The door is this way.


    Outside the door stood Tundra. His face was very dark.


    A few hours ago.


    Tundra came to his senses. There was only one thought that came to my mind as soon as he woke up.


    I want to see her.


    Is this what a dogs heart is like? Is this what a dog waiting for its owner who went out like? He felt that way.


    Why do I want to see her?


    Being a dog was a dream, but he was not a dog. It was difficult to give a rational exnation for Why do I want to see Vi?


    The reason is


    Tundra got up from the bed.


    There was aching all over the body, but it was not very difficult to move.


    The reason is that


    In the novel, Tundra, set as a rational male lead, could find a reasonable reason.


    I want to be praised.


    When Vi stroked his hair, it felt like his heart was pounding. However, it wasnt just about feeling good. He felt something much deeper than that. For Tundra itself, it was a mysterious andplex emotion that was difficult to define.


    Praise. I want to get it.


    He got up and went out into the hallway.


    Master


    Tundra smelled the surrounding magic.


    Vi was born with murder star, and the ce where she stayed or passed by had a characteristic scent of magic , like the scent of blood.


    In his eyes, it seemed like a road.


    Its over there.


    As he stood in front of the door where Vi was staying, he hesitated for a moment in front of the door.


    Will she praise me?


    He guessed it was toote now. Well, is it all right to find his master at such an hour?


    The rational male lead also attached a reasonable reason.


    Because I am a dog.


    The dog was going to meet the owner, and there was no way to set the time.


    A dog was a dog.


    Not a person.


    He didnt think it was necessary to be bound by human etiquette. Even Vi had told him to act like a dog. So, he couldnt stand the longing to see her and the desire to be praised by her.


    However, a voice came from inside.


    Princess Vi is much cuter than I thought.


    You have a special taste.


    Its true, its cute.


    Then lets do something cute.


    Honestly, you hear a lot of people say you look like an old child, right?


    I hear it often.


    Vis voice was much higher in tone than usual. She had a much brighter voice than she was speaking to him.


    Master?


    It was clearly a male voice.


    This voice Its Jermis voice.


    Realizing that, he clenched her fists unknowingly. Tundra had many conflicts beforeing here, and said he came to Vi because I am a dog.


    He wanted to be praised.


    He wanted Vi to stroke his hair.


    Jermi is a person, unlike me. He also knows thews of the nobility.


    He didnt know why, but he was angry. For a brief moment, Tundra had to control the boiling rage.


    Whoo


    As he took a deep breath, he felt better.


    Being rational, he also had to find his reason again.


    The nobleman Lord disregarded etiquette and sought my master. At thiste, midnight hour.


    He was angry because of such a rude act.


    Tundra thought so.


    But


    The masters voice didnt seem to be angry. The master was not angry, so there was no reason to get angry at him.


    Therefore, I cannot be angry.


    If he thought about it rationally, it certainly was. He cannot be angry, nor will he be angry. There was no justification, and there was no reason to convince the other person.


    By the way, why am I angry?


    He didnt even know why he was so upset that Jermi hade to Vi and chatted with her alone. And, he gave up thinking any further.


    Vi taught her.


    People have to think deeply. Dogs dont have to think deeply.


    And so, he just decided to admit it. Even though he didnt know exactly why he was very upset.


    But then, the door opened and Vis voice was heard.


    Tundra? What brings you here?


    Im here to report that mission aplished.


    Jermi waved his hand.


    Oh? Tundra. Hello? d to meet you. Jermi. We met before, right?


    Im not d to meet you. Besides, are wefortable enough to talk casually?


    I thought so.


    Not at all.


    At his blunt reply, Jermi scratched the back of his head as if embarrassed.


    Tundra looked away from him and continued.


    Ive done my job perfectly, and Im here to get praised.


    Yes.


    Vi gazed at Tundra.


    His shoulders and lips were trembling.


    When he was angry, he did just that.


    Kang Han-jun never showed his anger. At least, he wasnt angry in front of Han Arin. Nevertheless, Han Arin could always recognize that Kang HanJun was angry.


    Because he always had his shoulders and lips twitch when he got angry.


    Ill praise you. Come here.


    Tundra came closer and knelt down on one of his knees. Then, Vi put her hand on his head and he slowly stroked his hair.


    Is this what you want?


    Yes.


    Tundras mind rxed a little.


    Not a little, but right away.


    The anger melted away like snow. He wondered if this could be the heart of a puppy who was just happy at the touch of a guardian.


    I dont think so.


    Vi frowned.


    You Why are you angry?


    At her question, his body flinched. He thought he didnt show it at all, so he didnt know how she noticed.


    Sorry


    Im not trying to hear that youre sorry. Im asking why youre angry.


    Vi was already feeling strange.


    .


    In fact, Tundra never expressed any anger.


    He just tossed it away that he was angry, and he just said sorry. However, he seemed to admit that he was angry.


    Why are you getting angry in the same way as Brother Hanjun?


    It confuses her in many ways.


    Hes not Kang Hanjun, but acts like Kang Hanjun, and has the same habits as Kang Hanjun


    I asked. Why are you angry?

 Chapter 58

    I asked. Why are you angry?


    Tundra did not answer for a moment and then eventually opened his mouth.


    Because Lord Jermi disregarded procedures andws and acted contrary to the manners of the nobility.


    Hey, youre lying.


    Jermi giggled andughed as his eyes painted a half-moon.


    Youre jealous.


    Tundra made eye contact with Jermi.


    Their eyes collided in mid-air.


    Did you say jealousy?


    Yes. Jealousy.


    Tundra tried to say, Dont say nonsense with your tongue, but couldnt.


    Jealousy.


    It seemed that what Jermi said was right. After making a rational decision, Tundra nodded. He had to admit what he had to admit.


    You seem jealous.


    .


    The moment Vi calmed her mind.


    Brother Hanjun wasnt jealous of me.


    Kang Han-jun always treated Han Arin as his family. He was always warm and caring, but he never treated Arin as a woman. Even if there was jealousy, Han Arin did it, Kang Hanjun never did.


    I feel ratherfortable.


    There was a difference between Kang Han-jun and Tundra. If it was Kang Hanjun, he wouldnt have said it was jealousy.


    Do you know about my wish, Lord Jermi?


    Yes. Dog. It was an interesting dream. But, is it real?


    Yes.


    Tundra was desperate for a dream of being a dog.


    So, whenever he had time, he studied hard about dogs. He met and talked with dog owners several times, and also met with dog trainers, an emerging upation that has recently emerged, and received counseling.


    Some dogs are temperamental and show considerable obsession and jealousy towards their owners.


    Hooo


    I can control it to some extent with training, etc., but Ive never had that kind of training. Thats why Im jealous.


    Vi wanted to say, Thats a real dog thing! You are a person. And, Jermi, why are you suddenly so convinced?! thought she stopped herself.


    So, you were jealous?


    It seems so.


    He bowed his head.


    Im sorry. Princess. I dared to be jealous.


    Jermi giggled andughed as if it was funny.


    You talked like a real dog?


    Because its my dream to be a dog.


    Even though the content of the words was absurd and funny, the attitude itself was more than serious and even reverent.


    However, Jermi was also serious.


    I like people who have faith.


    .


    Because I think the value of belief is something that no one else can appreciate.


    He then tapped Tundras shoulder.


    At first nce, it seemed encouraging.


    I support your dreams and beliefs.


    Vi trembled for a moment. It was because it was a phrase that appeared several times in the novel.


    [ I support your dreams and beliefs. ]


    Nevertheless, it was never meant to be literal!


    That was how it was expressed in the novel.


    That was also what Jermi usually said when he felt a strongpetition.


    Vi felt like crying a little. In which part of Tundras beliefs that he felt a strongpetiton?


    Where the hell?


    Even Arin Han, who was a genuine reader, was an unpredictable character.


    The author wrote on their blog, Actually, I think hes a character who doesnt know where he was going. When he came to his senses, he just knew that he was running wild. And, even left a review saying, I think thats what the character Jermi is like.


    As a prime example, Jermi was a character who is kidnapped because of his curiosity.


    Jermi walked out.


    Anyway, were going to explore the historical site together. See you in three days.


    Then, he looked closely at Vi and Tundra and grinned.


    It waspletely intentional.


    Because Im older, Ill speak casually to you. See you in three days, cute Vi.


    Three wordsnded in Tundras ear.


    Brother.


    Casual.


    Cute.


    Without anyone knowing, Tundra raised his lips and growled low.


    Vi felt sorry for Tundra.


    He was like a baby puppy that had been hit by the rain.


    Were you too embarrassed as a dog?


    He looked like he was shivering in the rain, drooping his tail and shivering.


    Im sorry. I didnt mean to be jealous.


    Its okay.


    Vi was actually feeling pretty good because she recognized that Tundra had a markedly different aspect from Kang Han-jun.


    The dog behaved like a dog. What are you sorry about?


    She gently rubbed Tundra back.


    It was like a master stroking a dogs back.


    Then, Tundra immediately felt better.


    If he had a tail, it would already be swaying. Until recently, he had a face that looked like he was about to shed tears, though now, he had a face that looked like he had the whole world.


    Like a real dog.


    Eventually, Tundra regained his peace.


    Meanwhile, Xenon came into Vis room and asked, By the way, Tundra. How did you know that Lord Jermi was here?


    Vi tilted her head.


    Did Tundra know that?


    Yes. I stood in front of the door for a long time. I think I realized that Sir Jermi was there.


    Vi shifted her gaze towards Tundra.


    Did you know?


    Yes. I knew.


    How?


    The smell.


    For a moment, Tundras nose wrinkled. His noses twitched like when puppies sensed any smell.


    Hearing his answer, Xenon smiled.


    You recognized the Master by the smell? Do you mean the body odor?


    No.


    So?


    It has a characteristic smell of magic.


    Vi doubted her own ears.


    A distinctive smell of magic?


    Vi was a reader who binge-read the social  Shadow of Betu  several times, and even read the authors setting book several times. However, the word characteristic smell of magic does not appear.


    It was the same in the novel as well as in the setting book.


    Each person has a different smell. I felt Jermies smell.


    I see. Its a strange phenomenon.


    It was not mentioned at all in the novel.


    Apparently, the male lead Tundra had a new ability that was not found in the novel.


    Will it be okay?


    Xenon asked again.


    Do I smell like that, too?


    Yes. But your smell changes every day. Thats why I dont like it.


    Why?


    Because it felt insensitive and cunning.


    Ah. The evaluation is poor. Still, since weve been together for five years, isnt the evaluation that much?


    Tundra nodded relentlessly.


    I was hurt.


    Xenon imed to have been wounded with an uninjured expression on his face, and Tundra didnt really care.


    Then, what kind of smell does the Princess have?


    Nostalgic smell.


    Tundras words were unstoppable. He said nostalgic smell without even a seconds hesitation.


    Ive known Masters scent for a very, very long time.


    A very, very long time ago? How long?


    Xenons smile widened.


    I met Princess Vi five years ago.


    No. Ive been wanting to smell Princess Princesss scent for a long time.


    As she heard his words, Vi frowned slightly. She didnt know what the hell he was talking about.


    What nonsense?


    Its not nonsense.


    Nheless, Tundras expression was serious.


    It didnt seem like a lie.


    Why is he making strange noises again?


    When she stared at Tundra, she kept getting confused. With the same face and same voice as Kang Han-jun, he kept making strange noises.


    What is that, If not nonsense?


    Ive known the master smell since I first started feeling her. Ive known the masters smell for a long time. Its the first time I smelled it, but Im used to it and I miss it.


    Tundra was honest with his own feelings and thoughts.


    Dogs dont have to think deeply.


    He didnt know what a human Tundra would be like, but Tundra thought it was okay to be honest. After all, it was Vi who told him to do that.


    It felt as if the thread of an old bond was touching.


    A faint smile appeared on Tundras face.


    Somehow, I think I lived to meet the master. The smell tells me that.


    That night.


    Vi stayed up all night with open eyes. She kept pondering over Tundras words.


    Nostalgic smell. Old reationship.


    And, one more word


    Somehow, I think I lived to meet the Master. The smell tells me that.


    The moment she heard those words, her heart ached for some reason.


    She buried her face in the duvet.


    Why are you saying that with that face!


    It must have been a strange feeling.


    She was well aware that Tundra did not lie. Although It wasnt meant to be said, Tundra was just an honest person expressing his sincerity and feelings. So, it was even more confusing.


    Tundra is just as faithful as a dog.


    He said he had studied a lot about dogs.


    As he studied very hard, he must have been imitating the dogs behavior without realizing it.


    They said dogs dont betray people.


    She was told that they looked only at their master for the rest of their life and lived only for them. It had been said that for a dog, the Master was everything in the world. Because of that, Vi thought that Tundra was also in the process of making himself that way.


    Yes. Tundra is such a character.


    He was a character who always did what he set his mind to. So, if he says that a dog is his dream, he had the setting to do his best to make that dreame true.


    Hence, a new ability that didnt exist in the original was created.


    Furthermore


    You must have missed the smell of my magic for a long time and felt it was a familiar scent.


    The character Tundra was a character that would create such a situation.


    Vi had to be so convinced.


    Ah. My head hurts.


    Suddenly, the bright morning sun prated through the windows. There was the sound of chirping bluebirds.


    I must have fallen asleep without realizing it.


    At that moment, Xenon was standing in front of the bed and waiting.


    You kicked the nket with your feet again today.


    When did youe?


    I arrived two hours twenty-five minutes eight seconds ago. My job includes taking care of the princesss health, so I put the nket back on.


    Saying so, he grinned.


    You cant have a stomachache.


    Would this body have something like a stomachache?


    Vi was about to speak.


    There was no need for her to appear ignoring Xenons sincerity for nothing as Tundra was faithful to the role of Tundra. Xenon was only faithful to Xenons role, too.


    What about the promise to the Viscountess?


    In two hours. We have agreed to have breakfast together in the Sunrise Hall.


    Yes. Even Viscount Seal knows nothing about the contents, right?


    Yes. He only knows it as a social gathering ce for the Princess and the Viscountess.


    Last night,


    Vi wrote a secret letter to Viscountess il.


    [ I know you have a child in your womb. So Id love to talk to you. ]


    Thanks to this, breakfast was prepared.


    Xenon said, a little excited, The dress code for the Sunrise Hall is yellow.


    Xenon opened the subspace and took out a whopping thirty-eight yellow dresses. The dresses that were spread out with magic were so gorgeous that it hurt the eyes just looking at them.


    Isnt there anything more simple and neat?


    What was that big ribbon in the center of the stomach, what was that excessive chiffonce, and what was that luxury embroidered with gold thread?


    It has been five years since she possessed this world, though the fashion still didnt fit her.


    Ill do it with this.


    It was a rtively short dress made of yellow silk. It wasnt too clingy to the body, and it wasnt too nd, so it didnt seem like it would be too difficult to move.


    With this?


    Xenon looked a little sad.


    How about this?


    What he pointed to was ayered dress with a lot of gorgeousce and sparkling ornaments.


    There was great anticipation in Xenons eyes. It was as if the joy of someone who had first encountered ying with dolls was buried in his eyes.


    Xenon. You still dont know my taste?


    I know, but


    He then gently bowed his back.


    Im sorry. I was too greedy.


    His tone was polite and warm, but Vi felt somehow ominous. She didnt question what kind of greed had preceded him.


    Xenon I think I have opened your eyes to a new world.


    After many twists and turns, it was nine am and Vi was escorted by Xenon and headed for the sunrise hall.


    The door to the Sunrise Hall opened.


    She could see a rectangr dining table that wasnt that long. It wasrge enough to seat eight people.


    The feast had already been set there.


    Princess Vi. Wee.


    Someone got up from their seat.


    Ady with voluminous brown hair.


    Her name was il, and she was the woman who wouldter be the mother of the Great Wizard Bengas.


    After greeting her lightly, Vi sat down.


    All attendants and butlers were dismissed.


    I want to dine alone with the Viscountess.


    Yes. Ill leave now, Princess.


    Before the meal proceeded, Madam il asked.


    Princess Vi, how did you know that I had a child?


    It was a fact that no one, not even her husband, the Viscount, had been informed. It was surprising in its own way for the Viscountess.


    But, more shocking words followed.


    Do you think thats all I know?


    Excuse me?


    I also know that the childs father is not Viscount Seal.


    Tuk!


    The fork in Viscountess ils hand fell to the ground.

 Chapter 59

    I also know that the childs father is not Viscount Seal.


    As soon as she heard those words, Viscountess ils world seemed to turn. The real vi didntugh, though she was smiling in the head of Viscountess il. She also had a very mischievous smile.


    You have to be calm.


    She hid her trembling hands and smiled lightly.


    I used to be clumsy like this. My husband even thinks its lovely.


    It was as if dropping the fork was nothing.


    The Viscountess wiped her lips with the napkin and opened her mouth again.


    I wondered why Princess Vi wanted a private meeting with me. Was it possible that the reason was so immature?


    In ils mind, Vi was just Veratouxs Iron-Blood Princess.


    A cold-blooded and cruel princess of Veratoux, whose blood was made of iron. She was only twelve years old, and she was an undisputed genius who earned the name of Iron-Blood, and was a girl who was more Veratoux than anyone else.


    You must never let your weakness get caught.


    Then, her life would be difficult


    She may live her whole life in fear.


    Princess Vi is making a very big mistake with me now. Are you going to tarnish my honor?


    She had to push harder. For Viscount il now, her best defense was an attack.


    Im going to make the issue public.


    Really?


    Yes. This is more than insulting me, its an act of mocking Viscounty Seal.


    Vi pretended to be rxed and sliced the steak.


    She had been through a lot of this before. Dealing with her father, who was the King of this world, Viscountess il was rtively easy.


    I have a great dog.


    Dog?


    The world calls that dog apanion sword.


    Ah.


    Companion sword.


    It was a name Viscountess il knew.


    Isnt that the boy that the Iron-Blood Princess took over five years ago and is raising as a servant, and is known as Sir Hicksons only disciple?


    Thats right. Though why would I make a human a dog?


    Is that rted to the topic now? Im talking about the princess who insulted and ridiculed Viscounty and me.


    Its because he has a great sense of smell.


    She actually found out yesterday that he had that ability, but thanks to him she made this excuse possible.


    Its probably the first time youve heard of it. Its been a thorough secret.


    Im not interested in Princess Vis secret. I dont want to know. Rather, I ask for an exnation for insulting me.


    Vi shrugged her shoulders. Her appearance was very rxed. On the other hand, Viscount il felt something ominous in thatid-back look.


    Does she really know something?


    Desperately pretending to be rxed, her inner heart was burning. She had no idea that a twelve-year-old girl could have that level of freedom and pressure. Viscountess il thought the rumors about Vi Veratoux were somewhat exaggerated, though not at all.


    My dog can smell people. There is special magic with different smells in humans.


    Vi chuckled.


    However, he said that Viscountesss body smelled of two people. I knew that she had conceived a child.


    .


    The Viscountess nodded her head.


    She decided to admit she was pregnant because she decided it didnt make sense to hide it anymore.


    Its true that Im pregnant. If thats the case, shouldnt it be right that the princess should have congratted me rather than insulted me?


    But, interestingly enough, he said it smells like someone elses?


    This was a lie.


    She knew this because she was Han Ah Rin, who had read the novel.


    Why does the child in the womb have the smell of another man?


    Do not mess up my mind with baseless nder.


    The Viscountess stood up from her seat as if she had nothing more to hear.


    Our enjoyable meal will end here. I think we will see you next time at an unpleasant ce and with an unsatisfied face.


    Why does he feel a gentle magic from it?


    The Viscountesss body, who had been walking back, stood still.


    The babys father must have had abundant magic. But, it doesnt seem like the magic of a warrior. It would not have been of a lower status. Shall we stop at this point?


    .


    Did hee down from the high mountain? He must have whispered about love with sweet and tender words.


    Vi knew the name.


    The second son of the Louisbarten family, Cervon Louisbarten From Mount Para, known for its ruggedness. The second son of the Louisbarten family located in Mount Para was her affair partner.


    Viscountess il almost copsed because her legs lost strength.


    You know it all.


    What happened that night was a mistake. That night, the fireworks were beautiful, the moon in the sky was beautiful, and the smiles of the people were good. The wine was really sweet that day and the night breeze blew pleasantly.


    I What should I say?


    Her brain turned white.


    Vis voice was heard.


    It must have been a mistake.


    She recited it as she sees it in the novel.


    That night the fireworks must have been pretty. The moonlight must have been exceptionally blue.


    Stop.


    It must have been nice to see people smiling.


    Please stop it


    The wine is especially sweet that day, and the night breeze blowing by the river


    Stop!


    The Viscountess covered her face.


    She knows everything. She really knows everything.


    The Iron-Blood Princess knew everything


    Knowing everything, she came here to grab and shake her weakness. She had the blood of the devil and the tongue of a viper.


    Her hands and feet were trembling.


    What the hell do you want from me? Why do youe and threaten me? What kind of grudge do you have between you and me?


    She then sat down in her seat and began to sob.


    It was a mistake that day.


    It was a mistake, she thought, and she didnt get caught by anyone. She returned to her daily routine and maintained her original position. While she vowed that she would never do the same again, Viscountess il swore she wouldnt act foolishly, and she reflected.


    Even if its a mistake, it doesnt change that its wrong. Viscount Seal was worthy of respect. He was honorable and upright.


    .


    The Viscountess also admitted it.


    She was born into a fallen aristocratic family and grew up to this extent. Even though she did not be a high-ranking aristocrat due to her birth limitations, Viscount Seal was one of the aristocrats with a solid foundation.


    Viscount Seal was wonderful as a man and also affectionate as her husband.


    I have only you, wife.


    I love you with all my heart.


    He always confessed his love to her with in words without any rhetoric.


    He always stood firm by her side like a beautiful tree.


    The Viscount was always reliable and strong


    However, on the other hand, he was a little bit boring. So, that night, she was enchanted by an interesting person without realizing it.


    Tonight, I want to toast to Madams eyes.


    Forget everything and enjoy watching the stars with me.


    Vi looked at the Viscountess with a desperate expression on her face.


    The seeds were sown. Now, it was time to harvest.


    I have no intention of threatening you.


    Lies.


    I swear by the name of Veratoux.


    The Viscountess, sobbing at those words, raised her head and nced at Vi.


    Are you swearing on Veratouxs name?


    Its forbidden. To swear an oath in Veratouxs name is only permitted to the head.


    Vi shrugged her shoulders.


    So, if the Viscountess opens her mouth, Ill be cut off from the nomination for session at once. A frivolous mouth doesnt qualify as a sessor.


    .


    We now have each others weaknesses. Can you believe me now? Im sure the Viscountess will know better how important the position of Veratouxs sessor is to me.


    Of course, it was a lie.


    She was not at all interested in the position of Veratouxs sessor.


    The sessor was Medea, Vi had already decided that in her mind. Though to il, Vis words came to her quite convincingly.


    If its not a threat, whats the situation?


    I want to be friends with Viscountess.


    Friends?


    That child in the womb has the talent to be a wizard. Its a tremendous talent.


    That child was the one who would be the Great Warlock. He was also one of the main characters who tormented Veratoux and Vi at the end of the novel.


    She didnt want such a viin to be born.


    I need power. So, this is an investment for me.


    Investment?


    Viscountess il felt more at ease.


    Rather, this was much more relieving. The word investment for the future touched her more than the abstract word friend.


    Princess Vi is an iron-blooded princess who will do anything for her purpose.


    So, she seemed to be talking like this now.


    Adopted daughter who cannot get help from her maternal family. While her abilities were outstanding on her own, she was at ease when she understood that the adopted daughter, whocked external powers, was in the process of expanding her powers.


    To be precise, I want to invest in the child in your womb. It would be great if it could help me when they grow up.


    Vi stared at the Viscountess for a long moment before she opened her mouth.


    Viscount Seal is a smart man.


    Yes.


    Does the Madam think so, too?


    I think so.


    Then, does he really know nothing?


    In an instant, the Viscountess body shuddered again. Her heart felt like it was pounding goong!


    I know. He truly loves the Viscountess.


    .


    Would such a person think of marching for the sake of his childrens and familys honor even though he knew he was going to die? Leaving the one he loved the most in the world on the estate? Knowing how sad his wife would be?


    For the reader, Han Arin, that was the part she felt sorry for.


    The Viscount had his own circumstances.


    He was a noble who values honor, though he was not a man to decide to die over her beloved wife. Had he not known about his wifes affair, he might not have chosen death


    In other words, the Viscountess affair caused the Viscount tomit suicide.


    If I hadnte as a special envoy, the Viscount would have gone to war against Veratoux. And, perhaps by now the Viscount is not of this world.


    .


    Because in my opinion, he doesnt seem like the person who would choose his death, leaving only his wife.


    Vi got up from her seat.


    The choice is yours, Viscountess. Im a member of Veratoux. As a white Veratoux, I look at everything from an observers point of view.


    Saying so, she walked towards the door.


    Your own fault can only be corrected by yourself. And, a nobleman is responsible for correcting their own faults.


    Finally, she added a word.


    I feel that Viscount Seal will forgive the Viscountess even if you have done something worse than an affair, because he loves you so much.


    And so, she closed the door and left.


    A day has passed since then, around 12:30 in the morning.


    Knock, knock.


    A knock was heard.


    Princess Vi. Can we talk for a moment?


    Of course, it wasnt a typical visit. There was no official notice, and there was no talk beforehand. Besides, the time was 12:30.


    In general, it was a time when we did not meet.


    Viscount Seal?


    When she opened the door, she saw Viscount Seal with an emaciated face. In his right hand was a longsword.


    Though it was a little strange


    Blood was dripping from the sword.

 Chapter 60

    Vis gaze turned towards the thin de.


    Even though she was terribly surprised, she didnt show it.


    The smell of blood!


    Her heart was pounding.


    No. Dont go wild, heart.


    She had to work hard to keep Vi in the original story from popping out. So, she didnt pay much attention to her own side.


    Youre not surprised.


    Any reason why I should be surprised?


    In fact, Vi didnt know what he was talking about.


    As she was holding on to all the strings of reason, she spit out any words that came to mind. While remaining expressionless, she counted one elephant and two elephants.


    Its peaceful now, Vi.


    If she suddenly jumped out and cut off the Viscounts neck, she would be in trouble.


    For now, just be quiet.


    If theres a moment when I need you, Ill call you then, please


    As if Vis wish had worked, her pounding heart had subsided.


    Whoa.


    Then a voice was heard.


    .I.


    What did you say?


    I wanted revenge on my wife.


    The Viscount murmured softly as he watched the de of his sword dripping with blood through his cold eyes. Around that time, Vi also started to get a little nervous.


    What is he saying now?


    He wanted revenge?


    So, he got revenge? Then, what was with the bloody sword now?


    No way


    It wouldnt be.


    The Viscount killed his cheating wife. He probably didnt do such a terrible thing?


    It wont be. ording to the novel, it cant be.


    Doesnt the authors setting values have a great influence in this world? It couldnt be, though, that blood dripping continuously was stuck in her eyes.


    Yes, it wont.


    Vi took a deep breath without anyone knowing. If it was not anyone else and its Viscount Seal, there was no way thats the case.


    So what kind of revenge did you want?


    Vi smiled while hiding her trembling heart. Outwardly, she seemed rxed and calm.


    My revenge is


    Was your own death a punishment for the Viscountess?


    .


    The man didnt say anything for a moment.


    The little princess seemed to have read everything in his heart. He had a creepy feeling as if those pretty eyes were scouring his own heart.


    I knew because you lost your son. How painful it is to lose a loved one. Thats why the Viscount may have chosen your own death.


    It would have beenplicated.


    He loved his wife though hated her, on the one hand, and wanted to forgive her Nevertheless, he couldnt. So he would eventually go to war to defend the honor and be a fierce warrior.


    Vi, who was reading the novel, hit the nail correctly.


    Whether you really want revenge, seriously think about it.


    At that point, the Viscount said nothing.


    Think seriously.


    Did he really want revenge? He hated his wife so much, so maybe he just wanted to die.


    You look very confused.


    She could see the tip of his sword trembling. Even the Viscount himself seemed unaware of his own feelings.


    So, she just told him.


    The Viscount didnt want revenge on your wife, you wanted revenge on the Viscount himself.


    To me?


    It must have been your fault, and thats why you me yourself for your wife having an affair.


    If only I had loved my wife a little more.


    If only I had made my wife a little more joyful.


    If only I had made my wife a little more happy.


    If only I had made my wife a little more fun.


    If only I had, my wife wouldnt have had an affair.


    Deep in the heart of Viscount Seal, such thoughts were located.


    The Viscounts love wasnt wrong. Its not the Viscounts fault.


    ..


    For a moment, the Viscounts heart pounded goong!


    Its not the Viscounts fault.


    Maybe, Seal didnt know what he wanted to hear the most. So, because of that, Vis words were a greatfort.


    It was the Viscountess who made the mistake.


    The fault was made by the Viscountess.


    She got drunk in the mood, and shemitted what she shouldnt have done as a spouse.


    Dont forget that it is the Viscountess, not the Viscount, who has neglected the responsibilities and duties of marriage.


    But


    Nevertheless, you wont be able to punish her.


    Seal was such a character.


    A character who loves his wife so much that hemitted suicide instead.


    You wont be able to kick her out.


    Because


    Because the Viscount loves your wife so much.


    .


    The Viscount dropped his sword.


    Blood dripped from the palm of his hand holding his sword. Judging by the fact that the bleeding had not yet stopped, it looked like a fairly deep wound.


    A few hours ago.


    The Viscount shouted,


    I cant forgive you!


    He knew it, but he couldnt stand it when he heard the confession himself. He lost his temper in an instant and cut the palm of his hand with the sword he was wearing around his waist.


    The Viscountess screamed, and she was lost.


    That was his revenge


    To hurt his own body.


    That was the greatest revenge a husband who still loved his wife could do.


    I told you everything as the Viscountess had guessed.


    Why? Id rather not hear anything from my wifes mouth.


    You have to face the truth to move forward.


    Saying so, Vi picked up the dropped sword. She held it with both hands and handed it back to the Viscount.


    I know you cant forgive her right now. It will take time.


    He must have felt betrayed as much as he loved her.


    She understood his heart too well.


    Dont me yourself. The Viscountess was at fault. The Viscountess, who had done her fault, confessed her fault to the Viscount, and she gathered her courage and begged forgiveness.


    .


    Now, the choice is yours. Forgive or not.


    I am


    He epted the sword that Vi gave him as his eyes met Vis.


    Vi, who was only twelve years old, had strong energy in her eyes. She had a strong core that is not shaken by anything or something like a firm conviction.


    When he saw those eyes, he was relieved for nothing.


    I will forgive her.


    Vi was right.


    To punish or drive away the wife, whom he loved too much


    I swear I will not divulge this dishonorable thing to the outside. Your honor will not be tarnished. In the name of Veratoux, I swear.


    Did you swear in the name of Veratoux?


    You have one weakness of mine.


    She deliberately gave her weakness.


    It was a promise not to gossip.


    Viscount Seal was deeply moved by that promise. He didnt know why Vi did this.


    What do you want? Why are you doing this to me?


    I hope that the Viscount and the wife will go on a bright path.


    So, it should be. That way, the child in the womb would grow up in a peaceful environment and be her insurance!


    She hid that dark secret.


    I dont know if youve heard of it, but I heard the Viscountesss child will excel in magical talents.


    Is that so?


    Of course, Im not sure. This is the realm of smell and sense.


    No. She was sure.


    After all, it was mentioned that way in the novel. In fact, it appeared as a formidable enemy that threatened Betu.


    She also swallowed those words.


    Okay. Youre going to investin my wifes child. With uncertainty.


    The Viscount hated the child.


    But, it was also, on the other hand, the child of his wife. Even though he couldnt love, he seemed to love


    Complex, subtle, unknown emotions dominated his body.


    My name is Vi Veratoux.


    Vi stood up from her seat and looked down at the half-kneeling Viscount. She now had to talk to her as a Vertaoux.


    I. Vi Veratoux wants to be the guardian of the newborn child.


    Vi was lying t on her bed.


    Its done!


    Everything she set out to do here has been aplished.


    The war between Veratoux and Viscounty Seal was stopped, and the terrible situation was eliminated. Veratouxs dangerous foe, Bengas, would never be born, and she even got the position of guardian of Bengas.


    Even Viscount Seal said this.


    I will remember Princess Vi.


    Thanks to Vis movement, the Viscountess confessed her guilt.


    It will take a bit of time, but the direction is right. Im sure we can go in the right direction.


    You just have to go in the right direction. As long as the direction is right, its okay to go slowly.


    If you go in the right direction, even if its a little slow, youll end up on the right path.


    I think I will be able to maintain a close rtionship with Viscounty Seal.


    Starting with Hickson, Jackal of Storm Fortress. And even Viscount Seal. It seemed that everything that could be achieved bying here was aplished.


    Xenon has been making strawberry ade.


    Its delicious.


    Didnt my skills improve these days?


    It has grown.


    By recing the previously used paralyzing poison with a lethal poison, the taste is softer.


    Kek!


    Vi almost spit out the strawberry ade.


    He changed the taste very subtly, and put lethal poison, not paralyzing poison!


    Next time, Ill raise the amount a little higher, Princess.


    Xenon grinned. He seemed very happy. Momentster, he looked at Vi for a long time as if observing her.


    Its a poison that can kill even an elephant, though the Princess doesnt mind.


    A day has passed.


    Vis stomach was slightly upset because of the lethal poison.


    Pfft! Vi of the world is a stomach ache.


    Hickson giggled andughed as if it was funny.


    Its a stomach ache!


    .


    Oh my, oh my! Even Vi has a stomach ache! Are you like a child at times like this?


    Xenon grinned.


    Our princess is also suffering from a stomach ache.


    Hickson giggled for a while, then went out and came back covered in dirt. It was a strange herb that looked like a bellflower.


    It is a medicine that neutralizes the poison you ate. It will relieve an upset stomach.


    Xenons eyes widened.


    Isnt this the root of a thermophilic nt?


    Thats right.


    Its very hard to find and


    Its okay. I just picked it up on my way here.


    Vi knew about thermophilic nts.


    Not only was it rare, but it was a nt that took heat from the people who collected it and caused death from hypothermia in an instant. Therefore, the thermophilic nt was also famous as a man-eating nt.


    There was absolutely no medicine that could treat it.


    Come on. I got rid of all the toxicity, so eat it.


    Hickson put the root of the thermophilic herb into Vis mouth with a rough hand.


    Vi frowned, It tastes awful.


    Use things that are good for your body.


    At Vis sharp eyes, she could see Hicksons hand trembling lightly. Although he pretended to be okay, he mustve felt a little cold because of the heat he had lost while collecting the thermophilic nts.


    Should I pretend I dont know?


    She seemed embarrassed if she should pretend to know for nothing.


    Next time, bring me something delicious.


    Are you upset about what I brought to you?


    Hickson acted bluntly, though only got up after confirming that Vi was getting better.


    Uncle. Where are you going?


    To apologize to the Viscount.


    When he was young, Hickson teased Seal a lot. He said he was about to ask for forgiveness for his immature behavior.


    Kill your temper and sincerely ask for forgiveness until the other person epts it.


    I will.


    Its not an apology to try to put your mind at ease. Its an apology until the other person forgives me. Okay?


    Oh, that old kid. I got it!


    Hickson wiggled his hand in annoyance and walked away.


    That evening, there was an incident that caused a stir in the Viscounty.

 Chapter 61

    Hicksons apology was quite crude. Its


    What?


    Im sorry.


    So what is this about?


    Hicksons face turned red uncontrobly. Now that he was older, he wasnt used to apologizing.


    It was hard.


    In the past I hurt you a lot.


    I heard you became somewhat like a drunk dog.


    Why are you talking about the past?


    And correct your words. Seal set down his cup of warm ck tea. White steam rose from the cup. You didnt hit me a lot.


    What? He didnt know what else to say, so he promptly shut up.


    It was a simple situation.


    Really?


    I judged that responding to violence with violence was not suitable for the dignity of the nobility. Heughed. As long as its in the past, thats fine.


    Really?


    When you lost your daughter, I honestly thought it was justice.


    Hickson frowned. He hade to apologize, but this felt like scratching an open wound. Maybe he should teach Seal a lesson. Itd been a long time since his reputation was cemented, so he felt for a moment that it wouldnt matter if he acted like it.


    My heart was so evil then too. So lets forgive each other.


    Do you even know what it means to forgive? I thought my ears would start bleeding because you always talk about honor and dignity.


    Lets make an agreement. Seal put out his right hand. I confess and apologize for having an evil heart. I ask for your forgiveness.


    I cant think of any reason not to. All right then.


    Anyway, you epted my apology. You cant take it backter.


    Hickson held onto Seals hand. Im sorry for your son.


    A strange consensus was formed between the two. One lost his beloved daughter, and another lost his beloved son.


    After shaking it three times, Seal let go of Hicksons hand. I have a question.


    What is it?


    You imed to be the guardian of Princess Vi, right?


    There was a big smile on Hicksons face. He wagged his index finger. No. Vi asked me to help her.


    Princess Vi?


    The princess in Seals eyes was cool and reasonable. She didnt look like the type to reach out to someone for help.


    She wants to have a good adult next to her. She said she needs guidance.


    Thats unexpected.


    What about it?


    That she chose you as a good adult.


    I know.


    It was funny even to Hickson. What did Vi see that made her want his help? Why did she reach out to him?


    The Princess Vi I know is the owner of a calm and thorough spirit.


    I know. Thats also what I think of her.


    Princess Vi needed your help and at the same time recognized your need.


    What do you mean, my need?


    I guess she wanted to help you.


    Vi wanted to help me?


    Hickson was lost in thought for a moment. In hindsight, his life did change after meeting Vi.


    She brought me back to life, from when I was living so pitifully.


    Was that the best way to describe it? Like some sort of salvation?


    I guess its true that she helped me. But why is that?


    Princess Vi is a Verratoux. Ive never seen a sessor quite like her.


    That was right. Thats what Hickson thought too.


    She seems to have immense wisdom.


    Otherwise, these situations could not be exined.


    She reached out to you, who was a nuisance, and came here as a special envoy and opened my eyes. And Seal took a moment.


    It was difficult to speak. A child in the belly of his beloved woman. The child who would be born due to his wifes affair.


    What is it?


    And she imed guardianship over my child.


    What, do you have a baby?


    Seal nodded. Although its not exactly my child. He gulped. When I decided to forgive my wife it didnt matter. From now on, my wifes child is my child. Its like that.


    He didnt know if he had forgiven herpletely, but at the time, he had decided to embrace his wifes everything. That was the forgiveness that he was thinking of.


    My child has tremendous magical talent.


    They havent even been born yet. How would you know that?


    Seal only nodded, as if to state the obvious.


    Hey!


    Whats wrong?


    Dont you have too many theories about the princess?


    What?


    Hicksons nostrils red. I know Heron Verratoux is my friend.


    Thats right.


    Okay. No matter how monstrous Verratoux is, would he have that ability?


    Even if you have theories in your head, you have to keep it at just the right amount, man. Why would Vi say that? Isnt that idea too far-fetched? How would a fetus magical talent be recognized?


    It was as if Seal had been hit on the head. It made sense, now that he thought about it. Recognizing the magical talent of an unborn child? That was impossible even for the most skilled magicians.


    Ah


    Seal was deeply shocked and speechless for a while. It was like seeing a new side to Vi


    Hickson smiled and continued to talk, Its true that shes an iron-blooded Verratoux who knows how to wear a thousand masks.


    But shes really warm and cute.


    Being warm and cute is just a part of being young. Are you kidding?


    But he was being serious! It was an exceptional warmth and cuteness.


    But even though I said it myself that its part of being young, somehow Vi being like that is unimaginable.


    Hickson burst intoughter. He decided to keep the precious secret of Vis qualities to himself.


    It was then that the butler suddenly knocked on our door.


    Whats going on? I told you not to disturb us.


    Im here to report a great disturbance in the castle.


    Disturbance?


    Sir Jermi appeared, the butler reported. The little storm Jermiwhose beauty caused numerous women to follow him into entanglements, caused more than a few idents.


    Seals head started to ache.


    Three carriage idents. Six incidents of injury while pushing each other. And two cases where some of them fought by grabbing each others hair. In summary, is this all that happened?


    Thats right. The butler fixed his sses and continued his report. Its the new culture of young people.


    New culture?


    Yes. This group, which expresses a crazy feeling, is called a fandom.


    Fans? Fandom? These are all strange terms.


    Some of them are quite radical. They idolize and follow Sir Jermi.


    What happened to thend?


    The butler took a deep breath.


    This was the point.


    Because I said I was waiting for the beautiful spirit Thats why the fuss grew even bigger. Some extreme fans, who predicted that the dark young master was the one they were seeking, grabbed each others heads and even fought.


    But I think Im waiting for Princess Vi.


    [Ill be waiting for you at the vige square.]


    Vi frowned. At the end of the short note, Jermis name was written. Vi recalled the story she had been told. If Jermi reveals himself in the vige square without a disguise, idents caused by the fandom will continue.


    She could tell without hearing the news that there must have been amotion already. It was the early days of fandom culture.


    The writer also described it themself. Jermi was close to the worlds first-generation idol. Before the mature fandom culture was established, it could be seen as the beginning of the process. As a result, there were much more extreme fans here than in South Korea in the 21st century.


    Its better not to go out, right?


    No matter how much she thought about it, it was best to stay still. If she got involved with Jermi, that fandom


    She didnt even know if shed be safe from all these kinds of stones and insults from the people here. However, the letters seemed to appear by themselves on the note. It seemed to have been made to reveal the words over time.


    [If you dont arrive after an hour, Ill sing a hymn for Vi Verratoux.]


    Vi sighed deeply. Does it really have to be this way?


    For Jermis fandom, the prestige of House Verratoux was not important. As soon as Jermi sang a hymn dedicated to Vi Verratoux, droves of Jermis fans all over the continent would start to think of Vi as their enemy.


    This isnt a dream is it?


    Vi called Xenon. Give me my mask.


    Yes, princess.


    This was a special mask created by Seivan Marcos, the puppet master.


    It was so sophisticated that it was nearly impossible to recognize that it wasnt the wearers real face. After finishing her disguise, Vi took the lead in walking as Xenon trailed closely.


    Together, they headed to the square with two strong guards to prevent any possible mishaps. They deliberately moved in the direction of thergest and most colorful wagon on the road to prevent getting noticed. As they rode it, more guards were also deployed in advance as a precaution against quarrels.


    Jermi sat near the central fountain of the square, and hundreds of fans were peeping around him to see him. Some even cried as if their lifelong wishes hade true.


    Xenon. Did we take that long that a group of hundreds of girls could have gathered here already?


    We came as soon as we could


    Yes.


    Im meeting Lord Jermi like this.


    Is there a need for all this?


    A gaudy wagon and a horse used only for exhibitions. The mask made by Seivan Marcos. Even these guards.


    No matter what happens, we cant cut down innocent people. Even if we take these precautions it would still be a huge risk and we could face a rude crowd.


    Wouldnt it be quieter to reveal yourself as Vi Verratoux?


    Vi shook her head. It was true that Xenon was a great butler, but it seemed that he didnt know enough to fear the threat of an extreme fandom.


    The Verratoux name is useless, too. It doesnt matter in front of them.


    Should I?


    Theyre going to stare at me with fire in their eyes. If they find out that Im Vi Verratoux


    She imagined a sudden darkness in front of her. They would never see Vi Verratoux in the same way again. Tens of thousands of faceless people. It would result in the creation of a myriad of enemies.


    Just thinking about it made her shudder.


    But Vi didnt say any of that.


    Theyll be rude to Vi Verratoux, and then Vi Verratoux will have to kill them. I dont want to spill blood when I dont have to.


    As expected, youre a princess.


    They arrived in front of the fountain. The carriage door opened and she was escorted down by Xenonwho was also wearing a mask.


    She got off the wagon.


    Vi felt numerous eyes on her. Wow. She felt thrilled for some reason, her heart pounding.


    Donte out, its raining. Stay inside.


    So sharp were her responding emotions that it felt like the original Vi would pop out.


    It seemed that the life of an idol with a fandom was worse than that of a Verratoux.


    Youve predicted all this, Schr Jermi.


    Youre here. Jermi jumped from the fountain and dipped into a bow.


    Nice to meet you. I dont really know what to do in these situations.


    Then Ill make sure to keep you on your toes all the while.


    What does that mean?


    Jermi had predicted this whole situation and called Vi here on purpose.


    In this situation, she thought that even if all the worlds possible futures had been made, they wouldnt be something she could change, and the idea was an illusion. Jermi didnt know Vi well yet. From Jermis point of view, she heard an answer that she had never thought of.

 Chapter 62

    Then, Ill make sure you dont know what to do. Jermi was quite confident that he had nned well.


    He had promised toe alone, but he came a day earlier than the appointment date. He deliberately created this situation so that she could not reject his proposal.


    However, Vis answer was unexpected. It means that this ce will be where you and I will duel.


    Jermi doubted his ears at the moment.


    A duel?


    I know The duel that Im thinking of and the duel that youre thinking of are the same, right?


    Of course. Vi pointed at Jermi with a dagger.


    Jermi shrugged as if embarrassed. Even at that moment, he still did not lose his rxed smile. Let me tell you about the duels I know. First, a fight to decide victory or defeat. Second, a battle fought under certain conditions and formalities in order to relieve grudges or insults.


    Thats correct.


    Why do we have to duel?


    Because you looked down on me and my family so easily.


    The smile disappeared from Jermis face.


    If she said, Youve offended me so easily, there was a possibility that it could be resolved through conversation.


    However, she mentioned her family. The name of the Verratoux


    It meant that Vi was that sincere.


    Uh This isnt it.


    Jermi was perplexed; he didnt want to duel with Vi. I just wanted to explore the ruins with you, though I didnt mention it directly.


    Vi continued with her dagger pointed at him, Did you think I was just some pawn on a chessboard that you could move as you please?


    What are you talking about? Stop, Ive never thought of you like that.


    Your intentions dont matter, because that is how it seems to me.


    Jermi was originally an innocent and positive character. Naive instead of scheming.


    For example, It would be fun to explore the ruins with Princess Vi or If you find a treasure while exploring the ruins, would light-heartedly be said as, Ill give you a gift, Princess Vi, when youe.


    You made your board, and you acted as if I was ying on it. In front of so many people who followed you, you acted as if I was going to bend ording to your will. What do you think of me?


    I


    Yes, I am Princess Vi Verratoux.


    She couldnt simply say that.


    There were too many eyes around.


    He had a sinking feeling that he had just made it harder for himself to be her friend.


    You made it impossible to answer. I guess I fell into my own trap?


    Take out the sword.


    At some point, iron-d guards came and took control of the people.


    This was also what Vi had requested in advance.


    Some of the people who flocked here even asked the guards, John. Who the hell is that woman?


    But the guards were silent. In fact, they know who that woman was.


    Since she was a youth from a family of high rank, they only moved at her orders.


    Who dares to ask Sir Jermi for a duel?


    Why wont you say anything? Is it not allowed?


    It is, but


    I think its a good opportunity to see Sir Jermis excellent swordsmanship.


    Huh? I think so too.


    Vi could feel it. The longing of Jermis fans.


    How dare she draw your weapon against Sir Jermi?


    Theyd be expecting Jermi to perform a beautiful sword trick and subdue her gracefully.


    Wow Their eyes are fierce. How can there be no one on my side?


    Sir Jermi! Show us what you can do!


    Sir Jermi! Please scold me for being immature!


    His position became even more difficult.


    Ah. This isnt it


    He didnt mean to do this. He only wanted to have fun with Vi, but


    Do you want me to show you? A reckless young girl?


    Jermi scratched his head at what she seemed to be saying. In fact, he wanted to pull his hair out, but he couldnt. If it remained like this, the situation would get worse and worse.


    The favor of the crowd was twisting the situation.


    Then, shall we move? I dont think this is the right ce to have a duel.


    Sir Hickson. Will you be okay?


    Just call me as usual. What kind of bastard am I to be called Sir Hickson?


    The viscount frowned. He used more genteel words because they were in front of children, but that didnt work for Hickson.


    Are you okay?


    It will be fine. Vi is smart. She always thinks one step ahead.


    Still, it was worrying. Their gazes followed the two children.


    Vi was great, but she was still a 12-year-old girl. Her physical development was notparable to that of Jermis.


    At that age, there is a huge difference that an extra year of growth can make.


    Besides, the opponent was Jermi, who is already called a small storm.


    Jermi said with a shy smile, We dont have any spectators now. Cant I just apologize and move on?


    I am a Verratoux. Dont you remember what I said?


    What was it?


    In her first meeting with Jermi, Vi told him toe in his true form.


    But you didnt show any truth at all. It was hard to understand. He made me do all this.


    Im really sorry about that.


    I think the time to end with an apology has passed.


    Are you really going to have a duel with me?


    Ive always been sincere since the moment you called me out in private.


    Of course, she didnt mean it. If she really fought, shed be in trouble. There was no way that she could properly fight a master swordsman.


    As ast resort, she might have to trigger the real Vi.


    How can I fight with a princess?


    Why not? Because Im a Verratoux? Vi moved her head to the side with a seemingly confused expression. The House of Verratoux will not seek retribution for any injuries or deaths caused by a legitimate duel. You wont have any trouble, so you can rx.


    No, its not like that Jermi scratched the back of his head. In fact, Jermi had never faced a woman with a sword yet. A duel with ady is a little


    He was a major supporting role who believed that knightly abilities should be used to protectdies.


    But its a different story if its a warrior who has learned swordsmanship.


    Even if the opponent was a woman, if the opponent was a warrior, Jermi would do his best to deal with it. It was courtesy among warriors. However, he was still young and had not yet had a duel with a woman. It meant he was still naive.


    I first faced a woman with a sword at the age of 19. Medea. I couldnt withstand her strength for even three seconds.


    It was said that it was the right time to fight a woman at the age of 19.


    He was originally a dull person who believed that women were weak until he met Medea in the original story.


    Vi pointed out his prejudice properly. Does it mean that I cant deal with you because Im a woman?


    That, that


    Before I am a woman, I am a warrior. You seem to be determined to insult me, Sir.


    Oh no, Princess Vi. Thats not it.


    Then Tundra came out.


    He knelt down on one knee and spoke politely, Master. Is it okay if I fight for you?


    You? Why?


    I dont think its appropriate. The master is a much stronger person than me, so I didnt think there was any need to cross swords with Schr Jermi.


    Jermi was rendered speechless.


    Vi felt bad for saying it, but his side insulted me first, so there.


    He couldnt really refute the insult.


    You wont run away from me, with your tail between your legs, will you, Schr?


    She saw it in Jermis eyes.


    The current Tundra was an eye-catching fighter.


    In case of an ident, if the situation got too dangerous, Hickson would jump in to stop it.


    Only then did Vi rx.


    Ah. done.


    While avoiding a direct duel, she also maintained her prestige as a Verratoux. Hickson would intervene, so nobody was going to die.


    Is this going to make Jermi a little ufortable with me?


    That would be for the best.


    He may not be the type to hold grudges, but just a little difort was fine.


    Meanwhile, Tundra stared at Jermi while holding arge iron sword. Instead of his own sword, Jermi picked up an ordinary iron sword borrowed from the viscount.


    Tundra, youve spent five years learning the sword, right?


    Yes.


    Its been over ten years for me


    I know.


    Thats why I will use this sword. Its not about disrespecting you, its about pursuing fairness for the time we spent learning each others swords, so I hope you dont misunderstand.


    As you please.


    It didnt matter to Tundra. He didnt think he was having a duel now. Duels were a pastime for nobility, or perhaps great warriors.


    I hunt.


    His identity as Vis hound gave him confidence. It was okay if the method was not noble. All he had to do was hunt.


    Tundra was dramatically different from who he was in the original story.


    I didnt like you from the beginning.


    It was like that from the first meeting.


    You even walked out of my masters room. Even in the middle of the night.


    That provoked Tundras wrath, which had been looking for a way to escape.


    Seeing that, Jermi had a subtle smirk.


    Those eyes werent those of a dueling warrior. They held a dogs possessive desire to monopolize their masterin this case, Princess Vi.


    He didnt understandpletely, but he understood enough.


    At first, I just wanted to get to know her.


    It wasnt that he was romantically interested in her. Vi was too young to be considered a woman, and Jermi wasnt interested in little girls.


    That was it.


    In Jermis view, Vi was an interesting and mysterious princess, so he wanted to get close.


    If youe out this far, Ill go, too.


    It gives you energy.


    He felt that it was somewhat unexpected to see him so obsessed with Vi. It seemed that he also had the same wish.


    Its not like youre the only one who can get close.


    As if reading his mind, Tundra said, Your eyes. I like them.


    I should fight with all my heart.


    Yeah. Im starting to get tired of it.


    Whatsing?


    Youll see.

 Chapter 63

    The duel between the twosted for as long as an hour.


    ng!


    The swords collided.


    Gasp


    Gasp!


    Both Jermi and Tundra were exhausted, though Tundra had a lot of minor wounds here and there while Jermi was unscathed


    In terms of skill, the small storm had the upper hand.


    It was undeniable. No matter how naturally talented Tundra was, the time he took to master the sword itself was still not enough.


    Vi watched the duel between the two carefully.


    Hickson smiled and said, But you still fight pretty well, right?


    Yes.


    Well, itll be hard to win.


    No. You have to win against Tundra because hes fighting on behalf of me.


    Jermi and Tundra collided again.


    Jermis sword stretched sharply toward Tundras neck, and Tundra quickly avoided the sword and stabbed his opponent.


    Tundra. Is that all my hunting dog can do?


    He was definitely doing well. He was almost on par with a swordsman who had twice the amount of experience.


    Vis intervention temporarily stopped the duel.


    Gasp! Tundra was very tired, but his eyes were zing.


    Rather, the fire in his eyes was more alive than the first time.


    Prince Jermi has a habit of giving strength to his index finger before the sword isunched.


    Vi did not discover this herself. It was mentioned in the novel. Later, it was a big weakness for him.


    It would be helpful to distinguish between a true attack and a feint.


    When it came to a real attack, strength went into the index finger.


    As the force is applied to the index finger, the little finger is rtively slightly stretched out.


    It was Jermis bad habit.


    Feel the rhythm, but also observe the patterns.


    Jermis first attack was always a light stab.


    Now every attack of the Storm Sword begins with a stab.


    The movement itself was simple.


    It was just that it was so fast and natural that it was hard to parry.


    ording to the response to the stab, Prince Jermis next move is decided.


    If it was a retreat, there was a nine out of ten chance that he would go deep.


    If it was a counterattack, he would step to the right.


    Hearing those words, Jermi smiled involuntarily.


    Come to think of it Thats true, right?


    The movements that remained in his subconscious now seemed to be clearly visible to Vi.


    As expected of a Verratoux! Howd you figure it out? You must be more skilled than me; thats the only way you can see right through me, right?


    Although she was still young and her physicality was not astounding, it was said that she was born with the ability to read the flow. A few yearster, as time went by, Vi might be a stronger master far beyond himself.


    ng!


    Jermis sword was broken.


    Being cheap, it likely could no longer endure the sheer amount of strain it had experienced over the past hours.


    Flop.


    Tundra, who broke Jermis sword, passed out.


    Okay, its a tie.


    One had a broken sword and the other fainted.


    Jermi shrugged as if regretful. It was a draw against Vis hound, so it was his loss. Yes, it is a draw. I know its only been a few years since hes learned the sword, but yourpanions sword here is truly worthy of protecting you. I think he deserves to be Sir Hicksons disciple. His gaze shifted to vi, a soft smile on his face. And Princess Vi. Thank you. Thanks to you, I caught a bad habit.


    I didnt mean to help..


    Thank you for the good teaching, Medea. One day, I will surely ovee you and capture the house of Verratoux. Thank you for saving me today.


    That was how it was said in the novel.


    At that point, Medea was both an enemy and a benefactor.


    The weaknesses of Jermi that Vi pointed out were actually those that Medea hadter pointed out.


    Is Schr Jermi still learning the Storm Sword?


    Yes, that is correct.


    Same as Tundras style, that one has a strong momentum and consumes mana very quickly, doesnt it?


    Yes.


    I think it will be of great help if he practices meditation.


    Is yoga considered meditation?


    As soon as he heard that, Hickson burst intoughter. The yoga meditation ceremony was the breathing method and basic exercise method that noble girls of this world learned.


    However, it was also something that wouldter be re-evaluated by Jermi.


    If I had learned the Yoga meditation five years earlier, I would have achieved a lot more.


    Anyway, at this point in time, the yoga meditation ceremony was the kind that the warriors were learning. It was not a meditation ceremony.


    Are youughing at me for barely having a draw with your dog?


    No way. I respect those who do their best. Thank you for honoring my swordsman.


    Jermi looked at Vi for a long time with interested eyes.


    Vi seemed sincere.


    You want me to learn how to meditate?


    It wasnt a joke.


    He didnt know why she said that, but he understood.


    I see. Princess Vis words are worthy of deep consideration. Anyway, I noticed a bad habit thanks to Princess Vi today, and I think I can improve upon it.


    Thats a relief.


    And since I tied with your dog


    Yes.


    I sincerely apologize for all my actions. I was just motivated to be close to the princess.


    Are you apologizing only with words?


    Is there anything you want?


    Vi smiled lightly.


    Jermi somehow felt afraid of that smile, feeling as if the skin of his face was being pricked.


    I already know Schr Jermis advantage.


    Really?


    That process and method were just wrong.


    Yes.


    Thats why Im going to take that same favor and win.


    The so-called Mad Wizards Laboratory.


    There, Jermi signed a contract with a spirit with the name of Kell, whichter grew into the Spirit of the Wind.


    If I could sign a contract with a spirit there


    It would make her life so much easier.


    The Mad Wizards Laboratory was a very special ce, a strange historic site where one could make a contract with a spirit even without a high affinity with the spirit world.


    In other words, it was an opportunity to meet a bodyguard, no, the guardian spirit.


    So, Im going to visit the ruins with Sir Jermi.


    I thought you would say no.


    I was going to say no until I saw you really fighting with my dog.


    That was a lie, she had no intention of rejecting it. She was trying to get all the benefits possible while maintaining a proper distance from Jermi.


    Jermi, who was currently feeling equal parts confused and foolish.


    I have decided to acknowledge Sir Jermi as a warrior, so Ive decided to apany you. I enjoyed seeing you fight in the way of the storm. Its a great achievement.


    Hehe. He rubbed his nose.


    It made him feel good that such a skilled Verratoux such as Vi seemed to be recognizing his skills.


    Instead, Vi brought up the topic. Agree to give me priority if I get anything there.


    Jermi pondered for a moment. Nobody knew what woulde out of the ruins. It was even possible to get nothing at all.


    But Princess Vi deliberately taught me by pointing out my weaknesses and wrong habits.


    If it were his enemy, he wouldnt have taught them.


    In addition, she even protected my pride.


    She didnt teach him in person. By pretending to give Tundra advice, she handed Jermi the information.


    He judged that it was Vis meticulous and warm consideration. I think my father will be angry if I blindly ept the condition. Actually, its information that my father gave me.


    Then I wont apany you.


    Why are you in such a hurry? Jermiughed. Ill make an additional condition, too. Listen. It wont be a loss.


    What is it?


    I became interested in the princess. I want to get close to you. Its amazing that you have those eyes at that age. I think we have to let go of our grudges to get to know each other. I was going to let go fromst time, but I ended up losing.


    Jermi bit his lip slightly to show his determination.


    A strongmitment made it easier to speak.


    As soon as possible, he spoke quickly, If you refuse to talk, I will officially ask the Verratoux family for an engagement.


    Engagement?


    Vi was well aware that he had no interest in women or marriage.


    Even at this moment, the curiosity in Jermis eyes was not at all curiosity in her as a woman.


    Vi Verratoux was mysterious in this mans eyes for her strange kindness.


    Im not interested in women or marriage anyway. If I have to get married anyway, it wouldnt be bad to have a rtionship with a Verratoux. Theres no reason to reject me, right? In my own way, I am the sessor to the Storm Fortress, and the House of Verratoux can get their hands on a southern fortress. Geographically, its a very, very good position to keep the empire in check, and your family can also kill two birds with one stone. Perhaps Princess Vi, a white Verratoux, thinks so too. What do you think?


    Viughed incredulously at how marriage was being used as a negotiation point. As a condition of transferring the priority ofpensation, I ept informal speech.


    You dont want to be engaged with me?


    I dont.


    Jermi was one of the main supporting actors, a person who grew up oveing all kinds of dangers and adversity.


    There were always viins and traps around him.


    If one wasnt a fan living for Jermis face, its best to stay away.


    People say Im handsome.


    Youre handsome.


    Then why wont you ept the engagement?


    What was wrong with him? He wasnt even interested in her like that.


    Vi sighed. Its not my cup of tea.


    Your face is my preference, but your life is too dangerous.


    She wasnt about to ruin her ns for a safe, happy life for a pretty face.


    Im so sad to hear that. I think Princess Vi is cute.


    Thank you for the empty words.


    Hicksons eyes widened.


    That kid!


    There was another human who recognized Vis cuteness hidden the cold demeanor and wintry tone.


    Isnt he a pretty good guy?


    No one else that Vi Verratoux was cute. There werent many people who had taste.


    Even Vi herself didnt know how cute she was.


    But I dont like it either.


    It was as if someone else had learned a secret which only he had known. The realization was strangely upsetting.


    Anyway, Hickson was happy that Vi refused the engagement immediately.


    So, we decided to speak casually.


    Okay.


    Then were friends now, right?


    Vi agreed expressionlessly, while Jermis smile was beatific.


    At that point, Tundra came to his senses and heard the tail end of their conversation. His eyes opened wide.

 Chapter 64

    Tundra jumped up. No!The sound rang loudly. His cries even expended a small amount of mana.


    Hickson hit the back of Tundras head. Why are you screaming and going crazy?


    Oh


    With those final words, Jermi and Vi went on and held hands.


    To be exact, it was actually just for a handshake, but in Tundras eyes, it seemed to have been holding hands.


    He felt very unpleasant, thus asking Hickson, Teacher, dont you feel bad?


    What?


    Prince Jermi said he would be friends with the princess.


    Vi epted it.


    Instinctively, he hated it. The fact that Vi was burdened with Jermi.


    That was why he hated him.


    Vi. Im going to borrow him for a second.


    Why?


    I have a ce to take him to.


    Where?


    I dont know if I can tell you. Anyway, I thought of a way to make this man more powerful.


    Tundra actually tried to refuse. He didnt want to be away from Vi for a moment, thinking it was a natural mindset as a dog.


    Will he be stronger?


    He realized it again while having a duel with Jermi. Tundra was progressing rapidly, but it was not enoughpared to how far he had yet to go. If he had won overwhelmingly, it urred to him that Vi would not have be friends with Jermi.


    Tundra, do you want to go?


    No.


    He wanted to be by her side more.


    But he hid his secret. He had to be strong.


    I will go.


    Yeah, then go.


    This sight was also unfamiliar to Jermi. The Vi that he thought of was a person who ruled andmanded.


    For someone to act like that towards a servant


    Still, she seemed to care enough about Tundra.


    She asked Tundras intention first, and she was doing what Tundra wanted.


    Vi spoke informally, Lets go tomorrow at nine in the morning. Is that good?


    Okay, good. Ill be waiting at the front gate.


    Watching Jermifortably talking informally, Tundra growled again.


    ***


    That night.


    Tundra went to the ce where Jermi was staying, a shabby inns room instead of afortable room provided by the institution.


    Why are you here?


    Jermi shrugged. What kind of ce is this?


    An old and shabby ce? Jermiughed softly. Most people live like this. Have you forgotten?


    Tundra lived in far worse ces than this one. His family had lived in a hut made of logs in a mountainous area without any infrastructure.


    The security was bad and there was not enough food to eat.


    I forgot.


    His life with Vi was so abundant.


    As he lived in a finely crafted house with everything, he forgot about the previous state of his life.


    If you look down from a high ce, you cannot empathize with many people.


    If you are a man of great power, you should have an eye-level suitable for that power. You said you want to be next to Vi.


    Why are you suddenly preaching to me?


    Tundra was speechless at the moment. He didnt understand what Jermi was saying, so he just quietly listened.


    Vi is a ruler. I was born with a simr fate. The both of us must act like this, act appropriately.


    Jermi read Vis greed. In his eyes, she was a little girl who wanted to swallow Verratoux whole.


    So you have to fill in for the things that Vi cant do. A role that empathizes with the people and approaches them from a humble point of view.


    She was a person with great ambition and desire to dominate, but at the same time, she was a warm person. There was a gap between what she wanted to be and what she was.


    Shes a warm person. Thats right. Im also a person who shouldnt be seen as warm. To anyone. So, for warmth That role is yours.


    Thank you for your advice.


    Why did youe to see me?


    I came to warn you.


    Warning? What warning?


    Youre so close to the princess. What are your intentions?


    What do you mean? I want to be friends with her.


    Even at the expense of damages? Tundra thought Jermi was being reckless.


    Hed even hand over the priority ofpensation for whatever was found at the historical sites. It was difficult for him to understand why Jermi made this choice.


    Cant I just take the loss and leave it at that?


    What?


    I have a crush on Vi.


    It wasnt something he could exin, something beyond rationality.


    Jermi felt intrigued and amused when he saw her.


    If I like someone, cant I lose some money?


    If thats your intention, I guess so.


    Exactly.


    However, Tundra did not fully believe in Jermi.


    Among the rumors about the schr, there were also many rumors of ill intent.


    Regardless of his conduct, he was wildly influential. There were also rumors that he had deceived many young women. It was an unavoidable rumor that followed him because of his splendid appearance.


    If you do anything wrong to the princess, Ill slit your throat.


    Isnt that a bit excessive?


    Jermi tilted his head. Rather than feeling bad, he looked genuinely curious. If you im to be a faithful servant, be faithful to your role. Youre obsessed with the princess.


    I think you misunderstand my role. I dont intend to be a loyal servant. My dream is not to be a servant, but a dog.


    Are you serious about that?


    Of course.


    Jermi read the sincerity contained in Tundras eyes.


    To be able to say such nonsense so seriously


    Even Jermi smiled in vain. Do you get jealous if I hold her hand when I talk to her?


    Its not holding hands, its shaking hands.


    But the physical touch is there.


    Tundra growled again.


    Jermi felt that sound was very interesting. Hmm, anyway, youre jealous. Its fun. Its a research subject.


    Returning to his own mansion, Tundra was deeply thoughtful. His head and heart were in conflict.


    Jermi seems like a good guy.


    Thats how he felt. He had a special ability to sense the smell of mana. That helped him roughly guess whether a person was good or bad.


    Jermis smell was good. No malice was felt at all.


    But why do I hate him?


    He was definitely a good person, one who could be of great help to Vi.


    Then I guess Ill have to maintain a good rtionship with Jermi.


    I dont want to.


    Why?


    Im someone who helps Vi.


    I should like it when she makes decisions that are good for her position.


    I do not know.


    Tundra tossed and turned in anguish after a long time.


    ***


    Vi, who was treated to a grand farewell dinner by Viscount Seal, changed intofortable leather clothes.


    Its sad.


    What?


    The princess in leather is nice too, but in fact, the dress is much cuter.


    Vi frowned slightly.


    In the original, Xenon never mentioned cuteness.


    Of course.


    Because Verratoux and cuteness could not coexist.


    I told you to try it on. Is it cold?


    But again, it was awkward, Xenon looked so serious.


    No. Dont be fooled.


    Vi in the original was a genius.


    Xenon was the character who doubted and tested that genius until the end of the work.


    A person who was a strong ally and always had to be vignt.


    If you say the word cute one more time, I will sew your mouth shut.


    Okay.


    Xenon was truly disappointed. What should he do? He was only telling the truth, but it seemed that she really hated the word.


    Didnt people normally like it?


    As expected, a Verratoux was a Verratoux.


    Apologies


    Xenon hid his heart. Still, his imagination was free. What kind of dress do you want to buy next time?


    What?


    What dagger would look good on that dress?


    The greatsword used by Princess Medea would go well with it. Itd be really cute.


    He posted a report hiding his feelings.


    I posted a report to the great house and an answer came down.


    The answer was brief.


    In summary, Well done. Great job!


    There was no Verratoux who was able to aplish these things at the age of twelve. Even if they had achievements of beating up evil spirits or subjugating bandits, no one had ever managed to win a persons heart by prating human and political rtionships. Not even the First Princess, who is said to be amazing, too.


    Its fine.


    Vi just wanted the future to be on my side. Besides politics andplicated rtionships, the only thing she wanted was to be safe from the archmage who had gone after her in the novel.


    What else?


    Its about permission to explore the remains. Of course, it was a formal reporting procedure.


    Verratouxs degree of freedom for sessor candidates was something she respected. As long as she reported that she went on the exploration, there would be no problems.


    But its a little odd.


    What?


    He asked me to do a background check on Sir Jermi.


    A background check?


    Vi tilted her head.


    Why?


    Were there any scenes like that in the novel?


    She didnt think there were.


    Yes. So Im going to do some background research.


    My dad doesnt have to investigate Jermis background.


    Was there a reason to do that?


    Was there anything she was missing?


    Vi thought about the contents of the novel and the setting book, but she couldnt remember anything.


    I dont know.


    Xenon guessed it was the desire of a father who had a daughter, but he didnt say it out loud.


    ***


    It was 9 a.m.


    Hickson and Tundra left for somewhere, and Xenon and Vi headed to the main gate with greetings from their own families and outsiders.


    Princess Vi. Long time no see.


    Its been a day.


    Of course, its been a while. Jermi was wearing a mask.


    He seemed like apletely different person.


    Xenon, who was following her, moved swiftly. It was soft and natural as if a ghost was moving.


    By the way, Sir Jermi. He stood in front of Vi like a shield. I have something to tell you.


    Xenon said something unbelievable.

 Chapter 65

    I have something to tell you. Xenon smiled brightly. Im going to do some research on Schr Jermi. Thats my n.


    Hmm? Jermi didnt understand.


    Xenonughed amusedly.


    A background check?


    Yes.


    Vi looked at Jermi. And at Xenon, too. There was an awkward silence between the two.


    Youve already given me the background check.


    Hmm, Im talking about my personal investigation. Ill do it. Not someone else. Im going to do some research on Jermi.


    Why are you telling me this?


    Id like to get permission.


    If I dont allow it, you wont do it, is that it?


    Ill still do it.


    Then why did you ask?


    Still, it matters what other people feel, regardless of permission.


    Jermi blinked for a moment.


    Even he couldnt catch up.


    Vi is quite familiar with Xenons strange personality. She just watched the events unfold. But why do you want to do a background check?


    Hmm?


    There was no problem with Jermis outward appearance, so it must have been something else.


    Xenon seemed to be hiding something, but why?


    No matter how much Vi thought about it, there was no particr reason.


    Instead of allowing the investigation Lets bet on something.


    What conditions do you propose?


    Ill speak informally.


    Jeremyughed loudly. Vis smile was a bit cheeky.


    If you go back to talking to me formally, I wont forget it.


    Xenon said hed do a backup investigation, so she would allow it.


    I dont think theyre both out of their minds.


    She had to pull herself together.


    People who are out of their minds were all over the world.


    But why are you doing a background check on me?


    Well. Xenon tilted his head, thinking of an appropriate lie and finding none to give. The duke gave me an order.


    Duke Heron?


    Yes, he ordered it in writing.


    Why?


    Well, I dont know. Why would I ask? Ive never thought about that.


    But you must have some idea, at least.


    Not really.


    Vi blinked. Why was her father ordering an investigation on Jermi?


    This development was not in the original at all. The story had no mention of such a thing happening.


    Unfamiliar things are happening. Am I changing the story too much?


    Well, she couldnt be too surprised. Logically speaking, the butterfly effect wasnt something she could control.


    Between the Winter Castle and the Storm Castle, I think theres a political issue.


    But Jermi thought a little differently. As expected, the duke cant help it. Hes a father.


    He tried to look at the big picture as Vi did, intuitively grasping the idea.


    This is a natural consequence of approaching a daughter whos about to enter society.


    As someone with the kind of appearance that drove all kinds of rumors, Jermi could understand. The rumors were absurd, like the one where he was secretly married even at such a young age, but people still believed them.


    When someone like me approaches someone from an influential family


    It was only natural for suspicions to pop up.


    That makes sense, Jermi said.


    But openly like this?


    I wasnt ordered to keep it a secret.


    For missions that require discretion, of course, I take all the precautions, Xenon reassured.


    I see.


    That said, I dont think this is a mission that requires me to keep it a secret.


    Jermiughed. So, the justification is a background check.


    It was also a warning. Both of them were high-profile, so it was easy for things to get out of hand unexpectedly.


    Ill be watching you openly, so keep yourself in check.


    All this consideration, what is all this? Jermi found it more and more fun, especially because of his recent encounter with Tundra


    So thats what the Tundra meant.


    He thought of himself as a dog, so it was natural for him to be protectiveeven possessiveof Vi.


    But even the Duke of Heron?


    Jermi was growing more and more determined to be friends with her.


    That sounds like a good idea, he said, then muttered to himself very quietly, I want to get closer to you gradually.


    Vi, the current object of his interest, felt uneasy. Thoughts bounced around her head as they traveled to their destination.


    Whats wrong with my father?


    What politics are involved in this?


    Am I improving?


    As a White Verratoux, what kind of position do I have?


    Should I take a stronger stance?


    This wasnt in the novel!


    By the time they arrived at the Red Tree Forest, her head was aching.


    The red-barked trees surrounded the path that they were on.


    The first expedition team went missing around here. Well be going deeper to the exact location. Jermi pointed at a ce on the map, taking the lead.


    They walked for about two hours until Jermi started pointing out more locations. The second expedition went missing here. And the third expedition was supposed to arrive at a historic site here.


    Discovering the existence of historical sites was the role of the sergeant in each expedition. It was their job to revitalize the site and explore its capabilities. Such an important task was usually relegated to those in authority.


    I hope what they found here was something very good.


    ording to the setting in the novel, here was an ancient civilization that used to exist here. Most of the historical sites that were currently being discovered were remnants of this Golden Magic Civilization.


    There were numerous magic books and history books that attested to the fact that in this civilization there was magical water that caused superhuman healing, as well as countless technologies and magical knowledge.


    These can be used to help the people in their daily lives.


    I hope that this was what the magic could be used for. Even someone like the original Vi She would want something like this, right?


    Most of the objects of the Golden Magic Civilization were valuable and potentially a great help, but they could also be abused by those who wanted to gain more power. This was why all sorts of people, whether warriors or wizards, wanted to ess the site.


    Vi had to do it before them and make a name for herself. She wanted everything, especially things that could be used for the betterment of humanity.


    But we dont know what wille out from here, Jermi said.


    But she did. It will be a special way to form a contract with a spirit. A magic circle can amplify ones affinity with the spirits to help.


    In order to do that, first of all, they needed to search for the circle.


    Vi, how does this ce move?


    She didnt know what traps were surrounding them, nor was she certain that she would be able to form a contract.


    Lets stay still for now.


    It was her first time in a ce where she had to make big decisions that werent explicitly mentioned in the novel. Even if she knew a lot, there was only so much she could n for. Additionally, they had been there for six hours already and nighttime was fast approaching.


    Its already dark. Xenon started a bonfire. I dont think theres anything dangerous around, and we do need the light and warmth.


    Theres nothing dangerous? But havent expeditions gone missing here? Vi got to the point.


    Based on your standards, there isnt anything dangerous here.


    Dont say that. Ordinary people who dont have mana should be held to different standards.


    Dont say its safe here when its clearly not.


    Fine, then this is a very dangerous forest, Princess. What should I do?


    Dont let your guard down, she replied.


    Xenon smiled.


    He was testing her again. As a butler of the Verratoux family, he evidently knew the importance of being alert. Even if things seemed calm, there was always the threat of danger.


    Vis warning was simple.


    Dont rx and just because it doesnt seem dangerous. Be serious.


    It was a sincere warning.


    As expected of our princess!


    Vi inwardly sighed in relief. It was important to remember that what was not dangerous to those from Verratoux was deadly to others.


    In any case, they had to do their best to keep safe. The forest at night was quite scary, and even the novel had described it as a ce not for the faint of heartwhat with audible howling and ghoulish monsters with red eyes.


    If Xenon was vignt, it would be safe, at least.


    Whoo~


    An ominous wind blew from somewhere.


    Vi also heard shrill whistles mingling with the sounds of rain. It made her tense, unable to sleep.


    Why was the floor wet? The magic tent was designed to maintain a certain temperature and humidity, and yet the interior was wet for no reason.


    It eventually became morning.


    The ominous wind disappeared and so did the whistling, much to her peace of mind.


    The morning sunlight prated the leaves, revealing their surroundings.


    In the novel, Jermi had spent a long time wandering here. The chapter was titled, A Few Days Later, By Chance, and there was an entire narration of what he had experienced.


    I dont want to stay here for long.


    Vi thought of her warm bed and delicious meals at home.


    And started craving egg tarts. And honey-zed pancakes. And ice-cold strawberry ade! Or maybe strawberry cakes? Or a shake?


    How long are we going to wander around?


    Its only been two days.


    Still, doesnt it feel weird?


    Jermi was a professional explorer, and yet he didnt seem unsettled at all despite the fact that two other expeditions had failed.


    Come to think about it, this process is outrageous.


    The expedition must first find the ruins, explore them, and then report back to the powerful aristocrats, who would then arrive to explore.


    The truth was that even with ordinary people, if they died or got hurt, the responsibility was solely on the nobility, the powerful people who couldnt protect them.


    In any case, their group had to stick together. They had to explore first and not split up.


    I need to do this for my safety and happiness. So I can live to an old age, Ill have to be vignt and proactive.


    The power we could find here had the ability to change society. To illustrate, the sess of talented explorers would grant them a noble title.


    Vi pulled out her dagger, willing herself to focus, and slightly drew on her mana.


    This dagger is from the Winter Star Workshop Its an enchanted item.


    It looks like it.


    Any wood will get scratched the moment it touches it.


    But no scratches appeared on the bark.


    Red wood is pretty hard, it was once used to make magical armor.


    I didnt know that


    Maybe because it was strong only against particr types of magic. With the development of civilization, fire magic also came about, and red wood was vulnerable to it. As such, it was used less and less until it disappeared.


    Vi pointed to a tree.


    Look at the tip of that tree. Jermis head was turned.


    I looked at where he was looking. Arent the branches strange?


    Uh,e to think of it, it does. It looks like its been cut upwards.


    Some of the branches were in the shape of a trident. Considering the characteristics of the red tree, it was definitely unique.


    Someone artificially made that.


    Is that what they were looking for?


    Vi walked to the tree and touched it


    [What are you?]

 Chapter 66

    [What are you?]


    Vi looked around, trying to hide her surprise as much as she could.


    Theres nothing here.


    She couldnt see anything unusual. Was it perhaps a spirit speaking? It seemed likely.


    Vi. Whats wrong?


    Its nothing.


    Jermi stood in front of the red tree whose branches were split into a trident shape. So youre saying this tree is suspicious, right?


    Yes.


    Now that shed given him a hint, he would probably do it on his own. Vi just watched. In truth, the only thing written in the novel was that he had identally stumbled upon the strange-looking tree and entered the historic site through it.


    Hmm.


    In the meantime, she heard another voice.


    [What are you? Answer me.]


    Vi agonized for a moment. How would she answer? It would only look like she was talking to herself.


    There was no such content in the novel.


    Spirits appeared when entering the historic site, but no spirits had been found in the Red Tree Forest.


    Jermis conversation with the spirit was also after entering the historic site, so she didnt know why this was happening.


    [I know you can hear my voice. Ive never seen anyone with as high spirit affinity as you.]


    You can hear my voice because I have an affinity with spirits?


    That was a quality acquired at birth, an absolute power. That the spirit imed she had it it was confusing.


    Vi in the novel had no spirit affinity. She was indeed an excellent Verratoux, but she was by no means spiritual in any sense of the word.


    Thus, this condition was due to her actual identity as someone from another world. In the setting, spirits were beings from different worlds. It was said that these beings exerted their power and appeared in the human world through their contractors.


    The so-called, opening the spirit gate through a contract. In other words, the gate must be opened to pass through worlds.


    That was the setting of this novel.


    ording to thew in this novel, Han Arin had also passed through the spirit gate. Thats why she became a character with a very high spirit affinity.


    Jermi said, As expected, this tree really is suspicious.


    And then he said something she didnt understand.


    A special magic circle is engraved. This magic technique is an arcane lock based on Germanatos Third Form.


    The warriors of this era always had to keep in mind the battle against wizards. So, even if she did not learn magic, Vi was quite knowledgeable about the theories and studies of magicians.


    It was the same for Jermi.


    He tilted his head. As far as I know, this magic needs the help of a spirit. Without the help of the spirit, we cant pass this defensive magic unless you reverse and break it.


    That was what the textbook said.


    It was not heavy-duty, but it needed help from a spirit to break.


    But Vi you can see it.


    When Vi saw through the essence, the illusion magic was automatically dispelled.


    She realized why.


    Its because of the affinity.


    Vi started to get a little excited. This ce was special because even those who did not have a strong affinity could make a contract.


    What if someone with a high level of spirit affinity went in?


    Maybe it was only mentioned in passing. A colossal being like the spirit king. Wouldnt it be possible to make a powerful contract?


    It would be best if the spirit king appeared as a guardian spirit.


    I guess my spirit affinity is higher than I thought.


    Its amazing. The blood of the spirits and Verratoux arepatible. Ah Jermi recalled one thing he had forgotten.


    Vi was not a blood-born daughter of Verratoux. She seemed more like one than anyone else, so it was difficult to remember.


    It makes sense, since shes adopted.


    It was still surreal that Vi Verratoux had a high spirit affinity. It made him want to be close to her. He felt like his life would be filled with exciting, enjoyable things if he stayed close to her.


    Jermi touched a red tree. I think itll be different if you ce your hand here and apply mana to it.


    Unfortunately, Vi was feeling dizzy at the moment.


    Im just holding it in, but I wonder if Jermis feeling sick too?


    She felt something familiar.


    Wow. Im not feeling well. Its my first time at the gate.


    It appeared that they had already entered the historical site through the tree.


    [Hohoho]


    [Kekeke]


    She heard voices from all over the ce.


    Vi. Can you hear me?


    Yes, I can hear you.


    Jermi nodded.


    The whistling is like this sound ofughter.


    I know.


    It seemed that the wind made strange sounds through the forest.


    Did the missing explorerse all the way here?


    I think so. Vi looked down at the ground. There was a dry patch in the middle of the soil and mud. There are footprints.


    Thats right. Jermi smiled by himself, fascinated.


    Even though she has a talent for violence, she refused to be a ck Verratoux and instead imed the position of the White Verratoux, which is perceived to be weaker. I think I understand a little bit as to why now.


    He found the mobile gate in an instant and did not miss any minor clues on the ground.


    [Can you find me?]


    [Look for me]


    [Ill be waiting]


    Small balls of fire flew everywhere, like gigantic fireflies brightening their surroundings.


    Theres a long passage. Do you want to go? Is it raining?


    Okay. Vi recalled the contents of the novel.


    As he had passed through the dark and long passage, Jermi fell into the fantasy of the spirits without realizing it. ording to the novel, spirits didnt do it out of malice, but more out of mischief, but there were indeed cases where people couldnt escape from the fantasy and died.


    Jermi had been in a fantasy for a week and subsequently fell into aa. If it were an ordinary person, he would have already died of dehydration. However, being the exceptional specimen that he was, he was able toe to his senses despite his severe condition.


    In fact, his extreme hunger and thirst were what broke him out of the illusion.


    Spirits probably didnt understand why the people died, since they dont need food and drink for sustenance. To put it in other words, humans were like frogs who died from skipping stones.


    I cant hear the spirits voice now.


    Vi and Jermi kept walking, the passage narrowing and darkening and the fireballs growing scarce.


    Vi, give me your hand.


    Hand?


    Yeah, because its too dark. Lets hold hands and go.


    It seemed wise.


    His hands were bigger than she had thought. Was it because her own hands were so smallpared to seventeen-year-old Jermis?


    Jermi, do you remember the fantasy magic of the spirits beyond the gate?


    I do.


    Then its highly likely that the spirits here have another magic trap.


    Okay. Ill be careful.


    She shouldve said something earlier, she realized, but she knew Jermi would do just fine.


    A little relieved, Vi walked for a long time holding Jermis hand.


    What do you think? Can you hear another voice?


    No. I cant hear anything, she replied, then flinched at the sudden cacophony that ensued.


    It sounded like dozens of people were talking at once.


    Male voices. Female voices. Adult voices. Young voices. All kinds of voices.


    [Why are you here?]


    [You cant be here.]


    [Whats your real name?]


    Vi trembled.


    Real name. Vis real name was Han Arin.


    The voices came faster and faster.


    [What is Korea?]


    [Han Arin, who are you?]


    It felt like she was trapped in a storm inside. This fantasy world was a ce where witch hunts often took ce.


    Korea? Han Arin? A different world?


    If this is revealed


    She would be beheaded for defaming Verratouxs honor and prestige.


    The voices crescendoed again, picking up on her fear.


    [Yes. Your neck might be cut off.]


    [Why are you here?]


    Vi tried to tell them to be quiet, but it felt like there was a boulder on her chest and throat


    [What is Kang Hanjun?]


    [Is your dog Kang Hanjun?]


    A giggle.


    [Where is Kang Han-jun?]


    Theughter intensified.


    [Wow! What is a car ident?]


    [What is an emergency room?]


    Jermi was immediately alert when Vi first started shaking. He knew there was no way it was because she was nervous about them holding hands, so it must have been something else.


    Wouldnt it be embarrassing if I pointed it out?


    However, he could feel cold sweat bead on her hand.


    Vi?


    It was dark, thest fireballpletely consumed. He couldnt even sense Xenon, who had been following them from a few paces behind.


    If I hadnt held Vis hand


    If that had been the case, then she might have disappeared as well. For that, he was d they were holding hands.


    By now, her body was trembling like aspen leaves.


    Jermi pondered for a long time before opening his mouth, Vi, are you alright?


    Even then, he wondered if his question would hurt her pride. Still, he was worried about her, suddenly afraid of this inescapable darkness, this feeling of loss that he had never felt before.


    Vi, are you okay?


    A soft groan escaped her mouth. It sounded pained.


    He grabbed her shoulder and shook it, but there was no response. His anxiety spiked.


    Whats the matter?


    No answer.


    Vi!


    Something strange happened to Jermi at that moment.

 Chapter 67

    Vi hugged Jermi, sobbing. Dont die.


    What? A chill coursed down his spine.


    What did she mean? This felt uncanny, like an unseen de hurtling towards them.


    Dont go.


    Huh?


    If you die like this, Ill be resentful for the rest of my life.


    Jermi then realized that Vi was talking to someone else.


    A vision?


    She seemed to be hallucinating, witnessing the death of someone precious.


    Did someone who was precious to Vi die?


    Her slender shoulders were shaking strongly. She seemed stronger than anyone else, but he felt her shudder as if her body was going to break.


    I wont die. Please. Open your eyes.


    I wont beg you to buy me pork cutlets.


    I wont bother you. Just, please open your eyes, please. Jermi realized what was happening.


    As her spirit affinity was extremely high, she seemed to be vulnerable to the fantasies shown by the spirits. Her powerful bloodline was a double-edged sword.


    Its okay, Vi. Im not dead. He patted Vi on the back, firmly believing that she would be able to pull through.


    What I can do now is hold her and try to help her out.


    It was surprising.


    Jermi never could have imagined that Vi would have a weakness like this.


    Who did she miss so much? Who was the enemy that she feared so much?


    His thoughts became a littleplicated.


    Didnt she say that she was found in the slums? Did her parents perhaps abandon her?


    It was said that she had stabbed a ve trader with a shard of ss on the day Duke Verratoux adopted her.


    Its not about being abandoned.


    Hearing Vis sobs, it didnt seem like she had been abandoned. If anything, it seemed that the person she was telling not to die was her parent.


    She might have been looking at her mom or dad at this moment.


    His heart felt a pang. Seven-year-old Jermi once had a crush on a girl. He went out to the Svon Street intersection every evening to meet her. The girl was blind, and that was where she made a living.


    Clink.


    A coin fell into her tin.


    Thank you.


    I have to go.


    Thank you.


    Im saving my pocket money and giving it to you.


    He kept his word, and each time, the girl bowed and repeatedly thanked him.


    Six months thus passed.


    Cant you say anything other than thank you?


    Thats


    He had always been dissatisfied, wanting to hear more. Frustrated, Jermi introduced himself only then, My name is Jermi. At this time, he was very nervous. Excited and overwhelmed even though he was just giving his name. But you dont have a mom or dad?


    I dont have any.


    Why?


    They threw me away.


    Jermi learned for the first time that there were parents who coldly abandoned their children. His heart hurt for her.


    After a year, he knew that her name was Man and that she was the same age as him.


    Why are you so nice to me?


    Why not?


    Filled with youthful innocence, he hadnt quite understood that he liked Man, so he couldnt say anything else.


    Thats because were friends, he decided to say.


    Man smiled brightly at the word friend. It was the first time hed seen her smile like that. Friend. Thats a good thing to hear.


    Right?


    Then stop following me now.


    Man, who turned eight, learned to polish shoes, and was able to earn for her own living expenses. She didnt have to beg anymore. That day, the two fought for the first time.


    Jermi got mad at her for refusing when he said he would give her some money, and Man shouted that she was no longer a beggar.


    That night, on a soft bed, Jermi bit his lips. Im annoyed.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt tell what he did wrong.


    The nannys words came to mind.


    Its not annoying, its heartbreaking, young master.


    After an hour, then two hours, he still couldnt sleep. The sound of grass bugs, which usually sounded like a luby, kept bothering me.


    I have to apologize tomorrow.


    Jermi wasnt truly aware yet of what he did wrong, but it didnt matter. All he knew was that Man was sad, and he had to fix it.


    Early the next morning, he stepped out to the Svon intersection, but she wasnt there.


    A day passed. Then two.


    Jermi became more and more impatient.


    After three days, he heard that a group of robbers had attacked the slums. The guards of the Storm Fortress were heavily reprimanded, and an investigation wasunched. An undercurrent of fury filled the air.


    Only then did he learn that his friend had been kidnapped by ve merchants.


    Please take me with you, dad! he cried, but to no avail.


    His father said that it was because it wasnt safe for him, being nine years old, but really, it was because he felt too strongly about the matter.


    Calm down and go into your room to meditate.


    This is a job for adults.


    Jermi was locked alone in a room for three days. And after a long time, he was able to hear from Man.


    She no longer lived in this world.


    Listless, he refused toe out of the room for a week.


    Meanwhile, a conversation with the nanny rekindled a fire in Jermi.


    There are many Mans in this world.


    What are you talking about? Theres only one Man.


    Even in ces with good security, such as the Storm Fortress, terrible things like this happen.


    Simr things happen countless times in this world.


    The second Man, the third Man, and the fourth Man. There were many Mans in this world.


    The young master has strength.


    He had inherited the blood of the storm sword, and he had already shown the qualities of an outstanding warrior.


    People also called Jermi a small storm.


    Those who have power enjoy a lot and live. You have to use that power for the weak.


    Why?


    Because thats the right thing to do. Its justice.


    Wont it be hard?


    What if many people felt the same way?


    Then the world would be sad.


    A noblemans duty is to protect others from that feeling.


    Jermi definitely felt it. Shocked that he would no longer be able to see Man agan, he made up his mind.


    He would do his best to prevent another such tragedy from happening.


    When a year passed by, Jermi took a sword and vowed in front of the tomb where Mans remains were buried.


    Im sorry I couldnt protect you.


    Since that day, Jermi had not shown any mercy to ve merchants. As soon as he found one, he killed him right then and there. As his reputation grew, Jermi was called the Relentless Storm.


    He recalled the old days as he watched Vi in his arms. He didnt forgive ve traders and parents who abandoned their children. In fact, he considered it his responsibility to ensure justice regarding those matters.


    Vis words kept ringing in his ears.


    Dont die.


    If you die like this, Ill be resentful for the rest of my life.


    Jermi had only ever seen Vis brilliance, her luck at being adopted by a powerful man.


    Now, his perspective had changed. He berated himself for not thinking about her life before.


    Had she not stabbed a ve merchant to death at seven years old? Had she not wandered around the slums at that time?


    Why did she have to fight on her own?


    There must have been no one to protect you.


    If there was someone to protect her, Man might not have ended up the way she did.


    The only difference was that Vi had been able to kill the ve trader. Still, if she had been protected by an adult, she wouldnt have had to hold the shard herself.


    its okay, he soothed.


    Dont go.


    Its okay, Vi. Ill protect you. He patted Vi on the back.


    She hugged him a little tighter, and he did the same.


    What you see is an illusion.


    Vi didnt hear that, though. In her head were ambnce siren sounds. Doctors in white robes running around busily. Paramedics in orange clothes. People shouting urgently in unfamiliar terms.


    And Kang Hanjun covered in blood.


    It was cold and scary. It didnt look like he would make it.


    Then, warmth. She felt something hugging her tightly, protectively.


    It was a warmth that she had never felt since she became Vi Verratoux.


    You were deceived by the fantasies of the spirits because you have too high an affinity with them. No one died. Its okay. Im next to you.


    Jermi made a resolution to not leave her side.


    You can ovee it, Vi.


    It was so dark that he couldnt see her face. Somehow, he was able to make eye contact.


    Youre not alone.


    Vi didnt have to fight alone anymore.


    At that time, she lost her parents and lived in a slum, but now she was Verratouxs princess, and she had him too.


    Were friends.


    Vis fantasies gradually began to subside.


    Even a small voice was heard.


    [Stop, guys.]


    [If you keep ying around, well disappear.]


    The yful illusions had a fatal w. Sincerity.


    [Whats with him?]


    [Our bodies are going to break.]


    The spirits could no longer y tricks.


    Jermis sincerity and desire broke the illusions of spirits. Before she knew it, Vi regained peace.


    Quietly.


    Actually, she fell asleep.


    Jermi sat still and patted Vi on the shoulder. Good night.


    The illusion seemed to be broken. When she wakes up, she would be Vi Verratox again. Not the little girl who lost her parents, but an iron-blooded princess.


    Footsteps arrived.


    So


    Jermi was very nervous.


    Vi, who had yet to wake up, was carefullyid down.


    He pulled out a sword. Who is it?


    What the hell is Korea?


    Words that Jermi could not understand continued.


    Then, youre Kang Hanjun?

 Chapter 68

    Jermi tilted his head. Kang Hanjun?


    Even the pronunciation was unfamiliar to him.


    Someone walked out of the darkness, a young boy with blue hair and blue eyes.


    Jermi looked at the boy curiously and asked, You. Are you a human being? You cant be


    It was strange. It had eyes, but there were no signs of life within them. It felt like a ghost.


    Im a spirit.


    Oh!


    Its my first time seeing a spirit, Jermi said curiously.


    Its my first time seeing a human being, too.


    The spirit headed for Vi. As she had alreadye to her senses, she felt her heart pounding.


    Korea. And Kang Hanjun. That spirit knows about me.


    Did it go through the spirit gate? What if it became known that she came from another world and upied the body of Vi?


    She might be hunted as a witch. Xenon didnt even seem to be around, which meant he was probably wandering somewhere.


    At least the spirit didnt know everything about her. If it had to ask what Korea was and if Jermi was Kang Hanjun, then it didnt know everything.


    Vis heart became lighter.


    Well, I dont know either.


    No way.


    That cant be true.


    Vi took out the dagger and approached the spirit.


    What are you doing?


    Youre a spirit who passed the spirit gate without signing a contract with a human being, right? She walked without hesitation and grabbed the boy in the back of his head and put the dagger to his neck.


    The boy struggled, but could not ovee Vis grip. Let me go! Im going to get angry!


    What are you going to do? Uncontracted spirits lose most of their power as they pass through the spirit gate.


    Wait, what?


    He seems to have passed through the gate out of curiosity.


    The boy continued struggling futilely.


    And I dont know if youve heard of it, but this dagger is a magic weapon made at Verratouxs special production workshop. She pressed it lightly on the boys neck. Magic weapons can also hurt the spirits body.


    The spirit swallowed nervously. Anyone could see that he was scared.


    So youd better stop thinking about ying tricks by peeking at other peoples memories. Vi squinted her eyes and sent her mana into him just as he had done. She began to glow.


    And then he began to hup. Young spirits tended to hup when they felt extreme fear.


    I hope you dont even im that the distorted things you saw in your dreams are my memories.


    But the people in white gowns in something with four wheels that makes a loud noise


    I had a simr dream. I put the dagger closer.


    The spirits body trembled, mana pulsing. Right. A dream.


    Right?


    Yeah. I think I heard my sister tell me that dream. Let me go.


    Vi held firmly onto the dagger.


    When are you going to let go of my head?


    Im not going to.


    Why?


    If I let you go, youll run away.


    I wont run away.


    Okay. Still, she did not let go.


    You agreed. Why didnt you let me go?


    You just said that you wouldnt run.


    Thats true, but Then let me go.


    I dont want to.


    Why?


    The back of your head is cute.


    The more the spirit spoke, the more he felt like he was falling into a deep abyss.


    Vi asked, What kind of ce is this? Why are spirits staying here?


    Jermi walked with his hand on his chin. At that point, he thought they could let go of the spirit, but Vi didnt want to, which was a bit shocking.


    He knew nothing about the spirits except that they existed. Vi, on the other hand, was impressively knowledgeable. Furthermore, she was even able to use it to her advantage.


    How does she know all this?


    She was really amazing at being a White Verratoux.


    So, Spirit. Where are we going?


    This historical site is theb of someone called Gavgol, a wizard and spirit.


    Can you practice magic as a spirit?


    Thats what he said. I dont know either.


    We walked along the dark passage. Jermi couldnt feel the pulse of the hostile energy from earlier.


    How long had they been walking?


    Ta-da.


    Light suddenly flooded them.


    A room? No. Is it ab?


    Various potions and books littered the space. There was arge desk and a magic circle in front of them. It smelled damp and vaguely chemical inside.


    Jermi found something amazing. Wow. That centipede is huge.


    A centipede was seen running away in search of shade. It was as big as a humans forearm.


    Vi almost freaked out. Ah!


    Even if the centipede was big, it was too big. Shed never seen such a big bug. Honestly, she wanted to cry.


    But Jermi took another step. Should I grab it? Its my first time seeing such a big centipede. Ill get it.


    Stop it.


    Huh? Why?


    Duh.


    Because centipedes were scary. Everything with more than four legs was scary.


    This is a historic site. Its better not to be frivolous. Each small element can be a trap and a danger.


    Really?


    Jermi smacked his lips as if he was disappointed. It was a pity that he couldnt catch the centipede.


    He still looked like he wanted to go after it, so Vi hurriedly said, This is Gavgolsb, right?


    Uh, yeah, the spirit replied. The back of my head hurts. When are you going to let me go?


    She didnt mean to let go. In the original work, Jermis colleague Nadia, who came here with him, held the spirits hair until the end.


    What kind of research did you do here?


    I dont know because I was just born.


    Yeah, I guess so. Vi looked around. I dont think the conditions are very favorable for the door to open.


    Oh? Vi, there are favorable conditions for the door to open?


    Yes.


    Spirit gates usually opened where the energy of nature was plentiful. Deep in the forest, where there is ake, the sunlight is warm, and the soil is alive. It would have been a ce rich in mana stones and mana crystals, as well as a strong wind.


    At the same time, it had to have a special topography in which mana could flow into one ce and umte.


    This doesnt meet any conditions. So, that must be a magic circle that can artificially open the spirit door.


    Both Jermi and the spirit nodded.


    Oh, I see.


    Wow. I see too. Argh. The back of my head! Dont hurt my skin.


    Spirit, you didnt know either?


    I didnt know either. I told you. Im a new spirit.


    How do you know, Vi?


    I dont know either!


    What do you mean? Jermis interest was piqued. He thought that he was d toe with Vi. As expected, its fun to y with a smart person.


    Vi was surprised. That was very simr to what the original Jermi had said to his colleague Nadia here.


    There was just a small difference. He said y for Vi, and go for Nadia.


    It was very subtly different from the original.


    So I think that magic circle ys a role in opening the spirit door and forcibly increasing spirit affinity. This was aboratory that conducted such research.


    Then, with that magic circle, is it possible to make a contract with a spirit even if ones spirit affinity is low?


    I think so, if the research was sessful.


    If it was sessful, shouldnt it be known to the world?


    If there was a way for even people with low affinity to sign a contract with a spirit, the world would greatly wee that method.


    No. You have to think the other way around. Theres a lot of things we dont understand in the world.


    What are you talking about?


    Would you wee the increasing number of spirits from a different world?


    Magic was a study that pursued convenience by artificially processing the energy of nature.


    Spirit techniques sought convenience by borrowing the power of spirits to supplement natural energy.


    The two were conflicting disciplines.


    The wizards dont want more spirits.


    And since ancient times, wizards had been powerful people.


    So this must have been secretly studied here.


    Is that the way things are going?


    Yes.


    This reasoning was all said by Nadia. Vi only recited the contents of the novel.


    However, Jermi did not know that.


    Why are you so cool?


    What?


    No, nothing. Jermiughed.


    It was fun to be with Vi. Not only that, but she also broadened his perspectives. How much more amazing could the world be?


    You were able to infer all of that bybining the clues here.


    Vi felt the wind blowing. This was a blocked room on all sides, which meant there was no room for wind.


    The Spirit of the Wind


    Perhaps the spirit door was a little open. It was like the novel. When Jermi and Nadia arrived here, it was expressed that the spirit door was slightly open.


    We dont have time. The spirit door is not open for a long time. You have to hurry.


    Even Vi felt the urgency. This was the right time.


    It was an opportunity to open the spirit gate and proceed with a proper contract with the spirit.


    Vi strode toward the markings on the floor. She stood in front of the magic circle, but nothing changed. However, when I stood in the middle of the magic circle, the spirit she was holding was invigorated.


    No!


    The spirit shook off Vis hand. The power from the spirit gate seemed to have partially restored his power.


    Jermi. Overpower him.


    Fortunately, it went the same as the novel. Jermi moved quickly. His sword was also a great sword in the Battle of the Mages, and it was not very difficult to overpower the spirit.


    Quick, Brother. Help me.


    I wont kill you.


    Vi told Jermi to overpower him, so it was enough to overpower him.


    Heughed and said, Hes more amazing than a centipede. Of course I cant kill him.


    Then he kept his thoughts on dissecting the spirit to himself because he didnt want to get scolded.


    Vi said, Five vertices.


    A star-shaped figure inscribed within the circle. There was a recessed space at each vertex.


    I think I know what to do. She moved quickly and grabbed a handful of things that were scattered around.


    She touched the magic torch on the wall and saw that a red bead of energy gathered in her hand. When she touched the stagnant water on the floor, this time, the energy in the shape of a blue bead gathered in Vis hand.


    What are you doing?


    When Vi touched the steel magic staff on the wall, then gold beads


    She touched the wooden bookshelf, a reddish-brown bead was formed.


    Finally, when she touched the soil on the floor, a soil-colored bead was formed.


    Five beads?


    Vi put the beads one by one at each point of the star. Hollows sucked in the beads like ck holes, and at the same time, something amazing began to happen.

 Chapter 69

    His name was Kell-Veron, with Kell being his surname and Veron being his given name. Spirits naturally had names from the moment they were born. Those born with the surname Kell were very special.


    [Whats yourst name?]


    [Myst name is Kell]


    [Wow, is it really?]


    Spirits celebrated the birth of a new Kell.


    [Then, will you be the king of the spirits when you grow up?]


    [Of course.]


    [What kind of Spirit King do you want to be?]


    [Im going to be a great, powerful, and wonderful Spirit King.]


    While his surname was indeed promising, many were worried about his given name.


    [But your name is Veron?]


    [Yes. Kell-Veron]


    [I dont feel good about the name Veron.]


    [Veron is a demon name.]


    There were several names considered taboo among spirits, one of which was Veron. It was the name of a high-ranking demon who ughtered spirits in the Demon War a long time ago.


    It felt like an ill omen.


    [The sessor of the Kell line of noble spirits has the name Veron?]


    [Arent you going to be the terrible Blood Spirit King?]


    The newborn spirit could feel it. The spirit world was not the ce for him, and so he wanted to escape the fear and hatred from his peers.


    Just in time, he saw the spirit door, and Kell-Veron threw himself out of it without any hesitation.


    [Im going to be a great Spirit King!]


    Sadly, no spirit threw their support behind Kell-Veron. He wasnt saddened, though. He felt more motivated.


    But then he felt a girl approach him. At first, he was curious about her. In his perspective, which was quite a bit different from how humans saw things, she looked like a friendly giant.


    He decided to y tricks on her. Kell-Veron tried to read her memories and show her an illusion.


    [Ugh!]


    However, Kell-Veron could not control his body. There seemed to be a huge inhtion spell, and he was trapped in the girls mind. Her spirit affinity was so high that even he was sucked in.


    [Sa-save me!]


    To survive, he had to break the girls mindscape, or at least make a small gap in it. He searched for the weakest part.


    [This is it!]


    Korea. Traffic ident. Emergency room. Kang Hanjun.


    In fact, he didnt know what those were, but he had to manage it somehow.


    [Im Kell-Veron, only eight hours old!]


    Someone who would eventually be the Spirit King could not die just like that. He had to live.


    He was a little afraid of the girl who looked like a giant, but he didnt show it outwardly.


    But it was really scary when the dagger touched his neck. He felt like he was going to be sucked into that terrifying world again. In the end, Kell-Veron guided Vi as he was told.


    This is so disgraceful.


    She was holding him by the back of his head. He, who would be a great Spirit King in the future, felt as if his hair would be pulled out.


    Well see about that!


    When he regained a bit of his power, hed make her suffer! And it did, and he tried to scold the girl, but he was overpowered by the boy apanying them, Jermi.


    What?


    Jermis spirit affinity was low, so Kell-Veron didnt pay much attention to him, but now he was also giant-like. This seemed to be something humans could do with their mana.


    Stay still. Tsk, dont make more trouble, okay?


    The spirit stood still, pretending to be calm.


    His eyes were on Jeremys sword. Humans magic weapons were very scary, so he had to endure.


    Then the magic circle was activated, the staves emitting colorful lights. Kell-Verons confidence spiked along with his power and energy. He felt the strongest hed ever been.


    [Ill make you pay for this! You two will pay for grabbing the back of the head of a Spirit King! Bwahahaha!]


    Hed show them his power now.


    A Spirit King, huh?


    [Ehhhh?] Kell-Veron felt like he was being sucked into something again.


    Being young, he didnt know what happened around humans with incredibly high spirit affinities.


    ***


    Various lights emanated from the magic circle. Vi wasnt surprised because she had read a lot of novels in her past life, and was also used to modern colorful lighting from that time as well. Instead, she was rather annoyed.


    What was the spirit saying? It didnt sound right because the mana in the area was so strong. It just sounded like a babys babbling.


    Hmm? What is this?


    As if attracted by a ma, the blue-haired spirit was dragged forward.


    [My name is Kell-Veron. Do you want to sign a contract with me?]


    Vi tilted her head. The spirits speech was awkward and strange. Stilted. Like the words were being forced out of him.


    A contract? So suddenly?


    Do you want to sign a contract with me?


    She paused, thinking of where she had heard Kell-Veron before.


    Kell-Veron?


    Vi raised her head and looked. Blue hair and blue eyes


    Wait


    Kell-Veron. He was very famous, or rather infamous, for his mercilessness. Appearing in the second half of the novel, the spirit protected Hyde, one of the main viins.


    Water Spirit King?


    The empire issued an arrest because of the numerous crimes that Hyde hadmitted, and they had indeed been captured several times.


    But no mage could attack Hyde with weapons, magical or not, because Kell-Veron was there.


    This is him?


    Vi smiled. Of course.


    At that, Kell-Veron seemed quite embarrassed.


    Why was it so easy to sign a contract? He wanted to be able to scold her first!


    In fact, he was still afraid of Vi. When he was stuck in her mindscape and floundering, he thought he was drowning. It feels so unfamiliar and scary to a water spirit.


    If he signed a contract with Vi, he might feel that again, the feeling of being trapped in a deep sea.


    I-Ill confirm again. Are you really going to sign a contract?


    He seemed strangely reluctant.


    Of course, I like Kell-Veron.


    Why?


    He would be the Spirit King in the future and protect the one he was contracted to.


    Cant I make a deal with you?


    [Me? I tried to attack you by digging into your weaknesses.]


    There must have been a good reason.


    Whatever it was, Kell-Veron offered the contract first, and she wasnt nning on missing the opportunity and regretting it.


    [Do you really think so?]


    Of course. Vi smiled.


    Jermi was a little confused by the entire exchange. Vis smile didnt seem like a mask. He scratched his head, wondering why she smiled so sincerely at Kell-Veron.


    As someone who wanted to get close to her, he seriously pondered.


    Do I have to dye my hair blue? Will she like it if I do that?


    In a word, his thoughts were a mess.


    Lets sign a contract, Kell-Veron.


    Shhh


    The spirits body melted. Or more precisely, it became like a water drop that enveloped Vis body.


    It was surprisingly cozy, like being in a spa. It was warm and pleasant and she could still breathe. What was it? She couldnt even see Jermi.


    [Yes your contract with me has beenpleted.]


    Vi couldnt hold back her curiosity. Why are you trembling? If you sign a contract, you can exert your full power as a spirit.


    [Thats true, but] The water took the shape of a boy. [In any case, our contract is binding, and Ive be your guardian spirit.]


    Thats a good thing. Vi reached out her hand as if to shake hands.


    Kell-Veron moved back with a roar, You cant do that!


    Whats wrong?


    Its nothing. Men and women cant hold hands.


    Spirits have gender?


    Kell-Veron was speechless at the moment. He definitely didnt, and that made him more afraid. How did Vis influence do that? He was even thinking of himself in a masculine style.


    This was all because of her ridiculously high spirit affinity!


    He touched upon the memory of Kang Hanjun because it was the weakest part of her mentality, but because that person was male, he absorbed that characteristic.


    The memory has also had a tremendous impact on Kell-Veron.


    Kell-Veron regretted it.


    Whats wrong with this person? I should have just run away immediately, but instead


    He had even confronted her because he thought he had to ovee his fears as someone who would be the Spirit King.


    But that was a big mistake. Kell-Veron couldnt get out of it now. If he did something wrong, he would likely be sucked into his contractors mental world and suffer.


    Meanwhile, Vi, now his contractor, could sense that fear. She didnt know exactly what he was afraid of, but he was definitely afraid.


    I need to fix it! Kell-Veron has to be a great guardian, just like he was for Hyde. For a happy and safe ending!


    Kell-Veron.


    How could she soothe the spirit? As a reader, she had ideas.


    Why? Why?


    What do you want to do the most when you sign a contract with a human being?


    Kell-Veron thought about it. Something he wanted to try. There was definitely something, but he was too shy to say it. It didnt seem Spirit King-like.


    I dont have such a simple wish.


    I didnt say it had to be simple. Vi smiled. Why dont we water pretty flowers together? There is a huge flower garden at my house.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!